CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY

lin/Kroch Library
DATE DUE

 
In compliance with current
copyright law, Cornell University
Library produced this
replacement volume on paper
that meets the ANSI Standard
Z39.48-1992 to replace the
irreparably deteriorated original.

1996
COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHOR$
EDITED UNDER THE SUPERVISION OF

JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE anp THOMAS D. SEYMOUR.

PLATO oe

PROTAGORAS

WITH THE COMMENTARY OF
HERMANN SAUPPE

TRANSLATED WITH ADDITIONS

BY

JAMES A. TOWLE

PRINCIPAL OF THE ROBBINS SCHOOL

Boston, U.S.A., anp Loxpon
PUBLISHED BY GINN & COMPANY
1889
S
Pet ety

Yc.

ENTERED AT STATIONERS’ HALL.

COPYRIGHT, 1889, BY

JoHN WILLIAMS WHITE AND Tuomas D. SEYMOUR.

ALL RicHTs RESERVED.

Tyrocraruy sy J. S. Cusnine & Co., Boston, U.8.A.

PRESSWORK BY GINN & Co., Boston, U.S.A.
PREFACE.

THE commentary to this edition of the Protagoras of Plato is in
the main a translation of that of the fourth German edition by the
venerable and distinguished scholar, Dr. Hermann Sauppe, Pro-
fessor in the University of Gdéttingen and Privy Councillor of
State. The critical notes have been somewhat abridged, and the
commentary has received such additions as seemed needful for
those students who begin the study of Plato with this dialogue.

The American editor trusts that the extreme pleasure which he
has found in the preparation of this volume will be shared by
those who shall here meet the Platonic Socrates. He makes
grateful acknowledgments to Professor Sauppe for his very cor-
dial permission to give to American students the use of his ad-
mirable work; and expresses his thanks to Professor Seymour,
whose suggestions and aid, throughout the progress of the volume,
have been invaluable.

NoRFOLKE, Conn., March, 1889.
INTRODUCTION.

1. Lire anp TEacuING or PROTAGORAS.

Protacoras was the first to call himself a Sophist, — that is, a
teacher of wisdom, — and gained applause, admiration, and influ-
ence to an extraordinary degree. Of his personal history very little
has come down to us.1. He was born on the southern shore of
Thrace, in the Ionian city Abdera, which the inhabitants of
Teos had founded some two generations before. For the purpose
of teaching and gaining wealth and fame, he travelled in Greece,
Sicily, and Lower Italy. In Athens especially he tarried often and
long, as this city was the focus of intellectual life, the resort of
all who cultivated art and science and sought the recognition of
their attainments. Before he accompanied the colonists to Thurii
in 443 B.c., he must have gained the confidence of Pericles in a
somewhat extended acquaintance, as this statesman appointed him
to draw up a code of laws for the new community; and we find
him again, not long before the breaking out of the Peloponne-
sian war, intimately associated with Pericles (about 432 B.c.).
During the plague (430, 429 B.c.) he was a witness of the mag-
nanimity of Pericles; for he says, in the only fragment of any
length which is preserved from his writings (in Plut. Mor. .118e),
Tov yap vidwy venviéwy dvrwy Kai Kaddv, év éxtu 8& rHOt macyow
Heepyow drobavivrwv, vytevOéws dvérhy. ebdins yap edxero* ef as
aod AOv \dvyto kata wacav quepyv eis edrotpinv Kal dvwdvvinv Kal THY
éy roiat woddotor Séfav* was ydp Tis piv Spéwy Ta Ewvrod révOea eppupé-
vas pépovra peyarsdpovd te kal dvSpiiov €ddxee elvar Kal EwvTod Kpécow,
kdpta cides THY EwuTod éy ro.oice mpdypyact dunyavinv. Furthermore,
according to Athenaeus, the Kédaxes of Eupolis* (brought out in

_1See further, Zeller, Philosophie der 2 Eupolis was born, according to
Griechen, i. 862° ff. (Eng. trans. ii, Suidas, 424 B.c., and was a rival of
407 ff.); Schanz, Beitrage zur vorso- Aristophanes, with whom he vied in
cratischen Philosophie aus Platon,i.20ff. elegance. Following the example of
2 INTRODUCTION.

the spring of 421 3.c.) showed that Protagoras had been in
Athens during its composition and public performance, — some
time, therefore, after 422 B.c. We can hardly suppose, however,
that he remained in Athens from this time until his death. It was
probably on a later visit to that city that he was accused of im-
piety on account of one of his books, which began with the decla-
ration, zrept ev Oedv ok exw eidévat ov" us cioly OVO ws ob cioiv* oA
yap Ta kwdvorra eidévat, 7 Te dSyAGTys Kal Bpaxis dv 6 Bios rod avOpa-
mov. To escape condemnation he fled, but only to perish upon
the sea.!

When did this flight and death take place? The statement in
Meno 91e olpat yap abrév érobavetv eyyis kat EBS8opxovra éry yeyovéra,
recoapdxovra S¢ ev 7H TéExvy Svra, must be received as correct, and was
undoubtedly followed by Apollodorus of Athens, when he says,
according to Diogenes Laértius, ix. 56, reXevrica airdv Budcayta
ery... €BSopyKovta, copictedoat S& Tescapdxovra. When now we hear
Protagoras say (Protag. 317¢) that in age he might be the father
of any present, thus including Socrates, who was born about 468 B.c.,
we might infer that Plato considered him as at least seventeen to
twenty years older than Socrates ; and we might conclude that he
was born between 488 and 485 B.c., and died 418 to 415 B.c. With
this, to be sure, the statement in Diogenes Laértius, ix. 54, does
not agree: xatnydpyce 8 avrod TvOddwpos ToAvejAov, els trav Terpaxo-
ciwy, which can only mean that he was indicted in the time of the
Four Hundred (in the summer of 4118.c.). For, according to this
statement, the year of his birth would have been 481 B.c., and he
would have been only some thirteen years older than Socrates.
This is entirely possible, if we assume that Plato represents him as
wishing to seem the more venerable, and so as making himself a
little older, and Socrates a little younger. Still, the relation to Pro-
dicus and Hippias, who equalled Protagoras in fame, yet were in-

Cratinus, he was bitter and abusive. ond. The death of the poet occurred
The Kéaanes (a body of Flatterers sometime after the year 412 B.c.
forming the Chorus) satirized the un- 1 Euripides alluded to this in Zxion
bridled and sensual career of Callias, (Philochorus in Diog. L. ix. 55), as
and took the first prizeoverthe Pax of does Plato in Theaet. 171¢ (Miiller-
Aristophanes, which received the sec- Striibing, Jahrbb. d. Philol. cxxi. 96).
INTRODUCTION. 3

cluded with the rest in his expression, argues a greater age for
Protagoras. Furthermore, judicial proceedings for impiety would
certainly not have been brought against a foreigner under the
Four Hundred, since these oligarchs, during their brief term of
power, had much more urgent cares. Diogenes may easily have
misunderstood some remark of the authority whom he quoted, to
the effect that Pythodorus, the accuser of Protagoras, was the
same one who afterwards belonged to the Four Hundred; or, in
condensing, he may have misquoted. In the spring of 415 B.c.
the trials for the mutilation of the figures of Hermes were held,
and with this time, into which falls also the condemnation of
Diagoras, the charge of impiety against Protagoras very well
agrees. Apparently, then, this must be regarded as the date of
the death of Protagoras. :

Protagoras accepted the doctrine of Heraclitus? that. there is
no permanent being, but all things are in unceasing motion and
transformation. Man perceives the existence and qualities of
things only in so far as they come into contact with his senses,
and thus arises a reciprocal interaction of the percipient subject
and a perceived object. What the senses perceive is true. But
the senses of different men apprehend differently, as also those of
the same man at different times; correction of the perceptions is
impossible, for one is as true as another; the work of the teacher

1 Miiller-Striibing, 1.c. pp. 84 ff.
ater (Rerum Andocidearum, Part II.

opposite of that of Parmenides, whose
Real or Absolute was extended and

in the 9th Suppl. [1st series] Jahrbb. d.
Philol., p. 210) places the death of
Protagoras still earlier (about 417
B.c.). 411 B.c. is the date adopted by
Curtius (Hist. Greece, iii. 479), Diels,
Rhein. Mus. xxxi. 41. The question
would be decided for 415 B.c., if Miil-
ler-Striibing’s ingenious conjecture
were established, that Aristophanes,
Av. 1072, wrote Ataydpay roy Tho
and meant Protagoras.

2 Heraclitus of Ephesus, who flour-
ished about 500 8.c., was called 6 cko-
reivdés on account of the obscurity of
his style. His view of Being was the

continuous, indivisible and unchange-
able. Heraclitus used various sym-
bols to convey the thought of the
universal change; especially fire and
the motion of a river. Generation
and destruction were ceaseless and
identical, nothing was permanent but
the endless transition. There was
indeed a certain measure of fixity in
the particulars, but this was only a
brief halt, and was itself an en-
croachment. No individual, nor any
number of individuals, can gain
truth: this is possessed alone by
the All.
4 INTRODUCTION. .
is only to bring to the senses of his pupil the good and the useful.
This is the meaning of the Protagorean principle, révrwv xpypatwv
pérpov avOpwros.

Protagoras, however, boasted that his teaching did not, like that
of the other sophists, end in a barren knowledge, but that it led im-
mediately into life, it fitted men for domestic and civil duties. He
did not push to its logical consequences his doctrine respecting hu-
man knowledge and truth, which must have extinguished all virtue
and morality,' replacing them with the concern of the individual
for what is good and useful for himself alone; but he followed in
his ethics the current ideas of virtue and piety. Now it is by dis-
course that men are influenced, and the prizes of life are gained,
and, for securing proficiency in this, men looked pre-eminently to
the sophists (Protag. 3124). Discourse was therefore with Pro-
tagoras a prime object of attention. He taught dpOoérea, i.e. he
distinguished the grammatical genders, tenses, and kinds (‘ question,’
* answer,’ ‘ command,’ ‘ wish’) of sentence. Thus he became the
founder of Grammar, and the jests of Aristophanes in the Clouds
(Nub. 659 ff.) evince the striking impression which he thus pro-
duced. From these grammatical studies, his pupils advanced to
the art of oratory, Protagoras setting forth the same subject from
opposite sides, teaching them to discover grounds of probability
for the improbable (rév yrrw Adyov KpeirTw worety Arist. Bhet. ii.
24, p. 1402 Bk.), developing their dexterity in the treatment of
general questions, and furnishing as models for their imitation his
own treatment of general propositions.

A keen and active intellect, engaging powers of speech, self-con-
fidence, and a sagacious estimate of the desires and needs of the
men of his day, won for him everywhere large numbers of pupils ;
and the deep and abiding effects which his teaching had left upon
the thought and the moral views of men could not be denied. For
this reason Plato devoted two dialogues to the statement and re-
fatation of his doctrines—in the Theaetetus attacking his theory

of knowledge, in the Protagoras his doctrine of virtue. |

1 Peipers die Erkenntnisstheorie Platos, p. 44 f.
\ INTRODUCTION. 5

2. SceNERY OF THE DIALOGUE.

With the finished art of the dramatist, and with the sparkling
humor of the comic poet, Plato describes for us, in the most fresh
and picturesque way, the house of Callias, where the conversation
takes place.

One of the ancient priestly families of nobility in Athens was
that of the Kipuxes, who carried back their origin to Triptolemus.
‘The honors of the sacred herald and of the torch-bearer at the
Eleusinian mysteries were hereditary with them. The function
of the Daduchia, the tie of public hospitality with Lacedaemon, and
boundless wealth, established their renown, and a succession of
generals and ambassadors increased their fame.’ To this family
belonged Callias and Hipponicus: Hipponicus, a frugal, quiet
man, who, as general-in-chief, had gained the victory at Tanagra
(in the summer of 426 B.c.), had died a short time before the
representation of the KéAaxes of Eupolis (spring of 421 B:c.).?
He left, as heir to his wealth, Callias, who gave himself up to all
sensual pleasures as unrestrainedly as he devoted himself passion-
ately to the sophists and their fascinating occupation. When these
visited Athens, they found a welcome at his house, and those who
wished to associate with them and listen to their discourses gath-
ered there freely. Eupolis included Protagoras and other sophists,
as he portrayed in his Flatterers the practices in the house of Cal-
lias, the weak vanity of the host, and the swarm of venal parasites
devouring his wealth.

This house of Callias we enter with Socrates early in the morning,
and find, in the porticos at either end of the court, and in one of
the adjoining rooms, Protagoras, Hippias, and Prodicus, each sur-
rounded by his disciples, and already actively engaged in teaching :
Protagoras is walking, Hippias answers from a high seat the ques-
tions propounded to him, the pupils of Prodicus are gathered about
his bed. Of the sophistic leaders, we miss Gorgias alone, prob-
ably because Plato regarded his activity as so significant and

1 Meineke, Com. Gr.i., pp. 131 ff.; 2 Athen. v. 218 b.
Petersen, Hist. Gentium Att. pp. 37 ff.
6 INTRODUCTION.

peculiar that he preferred to treat his method in a separate work,
rather than to give him here a subordinate position.

Around the sophists are gathered, besides Socrates and Callias,
an array of persons who, at that time or soon after, were promi-
nent in literary or public life. All belong to the most cultured cir-
cles of Athens: Xanthippus and Paralus, (the sons of Pericles
and half-brothers of Callias,) Eryximachus the physician, Agathon
the later poet; Alcibiades, between boyhood and manhood, here
eighteen or nineteen years old ; Critias, who later became one of the
Thirty ; Phaedrus, Pausanias, Andron, Plato’s uncle Charmides,
Philippides, two by name of Adimantus, — all citizens of Athens;
and Antimoerus of Menda, who himself had already gained reputa-
tion as a sophist. Around these, who almost all appear in other
dialogues as zealous adherents of the new doctrines, are grouped
many other citizens and foreigners. Although we cannot assert
.that an actual occurrence lies at the foundation of the Platonic
dialogue, yet it is certain that similar gatherings and conversa-
tions had frequently occurred in the house of Callias, and that, to
the mind of contemporaries, there was no improbability in the
introduction of any one of those named. The impression made
by the lavish, pretentious, noisy behavior in Callias’s house, is
deepened by the contrast of the simplicity and quietness with
which the domestic life of Socrates meets us in the preliminary
conversation with Hippocrates,—a symbol of simple truth con-
trasted with the delusive glare of external display.

38. Time IN WHICH THE SCENE IS LAID.

In attempting to derive the date from allusions in the dialogue,
we are involved in a contradiction, to which Athenaeus has already
called attention... On the one hand, Pericles and his sons, who
died in 429 B.c., are referred to as still living in 315a; 319e;
328c; on the iter hand, the “Aypio. of Pherecrates is mentioned
in 8274 as a play of the previous year, while, according to Athe-
naeus, it was brought out during the Lenaean festival of 420 B.c. :
again, 3154 certainly presupposes the death of Hipponicus, who

1 Cf. v. 218b; xi. 505 £
INTRODUCTION. 7

yet cannot have died long before 421 z.c. But here, as in the
other dialogues, we must distinguish between the events of pri-
mary and those of secondary importance. Only where occurrences
form the ground of the picture, does Plato adhere to the history ;
incidental matters he freely adds, even with violence to historical
truth, when they serve to give life or completeness, or afford an
apt comparison or a witty allusion. Shakspere and others in their
tragedies take the same liberty.

The death of Pericles and of his sons were events so weighty in
themselves, and so linked with the memory of the dreadful pesti-
lence in the early part of the fatal war, that their impression
must still have been most vivid in the minds of those for whom
Plato wrote. This compels us to place the scene of the dialogue
in 433 or 482 B.c.,! before the opening of the war, to which it
contains not the slightest allusion. This date is sustained by the
following points in the dialogue. Hippocrates says in 310e that
he was a boy when Protagoras first visited Athens. Protago-
ras had left Athens in 443 B.c.; if we suppose Hippocrates to
have been then thirteen or fourteen years old, he was now a young
man of twenty-three or twenty-four, just as he appears in the
dialogue. Again, the youthfulness of Socrates is referred to in
314d, 317¢, 361e; this has -no meaning, if we place the time of
the dialogue later, but agrees fully with Grecian ideas, if he was
(482 B.c.) thirty-six years old. Protagoras, then, is fifty-three (if
we consider him as born in 485 B.c.), and can properly speak of
his advanced age. Furthermore, Alcibiades is called in 309b tzy-
vqrTys, and, his birth falling in about 451 B.c.,? his age at this time
is nineteen. Agathon is called in 3154 véov ért pepdxoy, and, the
date of his birth being 448 or 447 B.c.,° we find him here sixteen
or fifteen years of age. The allusion to Phidias in 31le as still
living, does not conflict with 432 3.c., since the assumption that
he died in that year is erroneous.

180 Schleiermacher, Stallbaum, 1859), pp. 15 ff., and preface to his
Steinhart, in their Introductions. J.S. edition, pp. 30 ff.
Kroschel also agrees with this, de tem- 2 Vischer, Alkib. und Lysander, p. 52.
poribus rerum, quae in Platonis Pro- 3 Ritschl, de Agathonis Vita, p.17
tagora habentur, constituendis (Erfurt, (Opusc. Philol. i. 428).
8 INTRODUCTION.

As opposed to the agreement of these circumstances, the cursory
allusion to the play of Pherecrates is wholly without weight. The
difficulty is more serious, that Callias is introduced in 432 8.c. as
already heir and master of the house, when Hipponicus died ten
years later.!. But here Plato preferred the ideal truth to historical
precision; the house of Callias, by the usage of many years, and
by the cutting wit of the KéAaxes of Eupolis, had become, in the
minds of the Athenians, dedicated to the sophists as a rendez-
vous. Besides, people could scarcely remember, nor did they
care, precisely when Callias became heir to the property of
Hipponicus.

The vexation of the old porter in 314c, and the malicious re-
mark in 3154 that Callias had sophists in the treasury, instead of
Hipponicus’s treasures, simply force us to the view that Hipponi-
cus had been dead for some time, and that the proceedings in the
house of Callias were not altogether new. To the readers of the
Protagoras, however, the remark above mentioned must have seemed
the more apt, as the prodigal frivolity of Callias had doubtless,
when Plato wrote the dialogue, already squandered the greater
part of his paternal inheritance.

4. ANALYSIS OF THE DIALOGUE.

A. Introduction to Socrates’s Narrative, 309a to 310a.

Socrates, in a public place, perhaps in a palaestra or a portico (a
point not clearly indicated), is asked by an acquaintance whence
he comes, and, on replying that he has just had an interview with
Protagoras, is begged to recount it to those present. This he ex-
presses himself as quite willing to do.

1 To be sure, Schleiermacher, p. 220,
Kroschel, (in the Zeitschr. f. d. Gym-
nasialwesen, 1857, p. 562, and in the
dissert. previously quoted, p. 21) have
assumed that, when the dialogue took
place, Hipponicus was not dead, but
for some reason was absent. But this
is opposed by 3lla, and indeed by
the whole style in which Callias and

Hipponicus are referred to. The con-
jecture of Kroschel, preface pp. 30, 32,
that Hipponicus had given over to
Callias his city residence, and himself
dwelt in the Peiraeus, does not help
the matter. See Zeller iiber die Ana-
chronismen in den Platon. Gesprachen
(Abh. d. Berl. Ak. d. Wiss. 1873),
pp. 83 ff.
INTRODUCTION. 9

B. Recital of Socrates, 310a to the end.

I. Introductory conversation with Hippocrates, 310 a-314c.

Hippocrates, the son of Apollodorus, a young Athenian of good
family, fine abilities, high aspirations, pure and modest mind, and
accustomed to visit Socrates daily, came to his house at the early
dawn, with the request that he would introduce him to Protago-
ras. Socrates rose, and, until it became day, walked in the court
with Hippocmtes, seeking to ascertain just what he desired from
Protagoras. It appears that Hippocrates does not know what he
desires. He does not wish to become a sophist; the idea of
oratorical power presents itself to him in rather an obscure way,
but what object this is to gain, to what subject to devote itself, he
confesses he has no idea. Socrates holds up to him the levity
with which the youth throw themselves into the arms of the soph-
ists, and proposes, in company with him, to ask, Protagoras con-
cerning the aim and contents of his teaching. e

Il. Interview with the sophists at Callias’s house; 314c to end.

a. Portrayal of the scene and introduction of the dialogue,
314c-317e. %

Socrates and Hippocrates pass in through the porch, paus-
ing, unnoticed by the others, to survey the-scene. They then
approach Protagoras; and Socrates, making known the wish of
Hippocrates to become his pupil, asks Protagoras whether he pre-
fers to set forth the nature of his art to themselves privately, or
in the presence of the others. Protagoras is gratified with the
opportunity of displaying himself, and declares that he has no
hesitation in professing himself a sophist. All who are present
gather about them, and the discussion between Socrates and Pro-
tagoras begins.

b. “The question is set forth, 317e-320c. ,

Socrates repeating his question, What will Hippocrates gain from
Protagoras, the latter first replies that he will become better, then, —
more particularly, that he will become a better citizen, able in the
administration of domestic and civil affairs. Socrates replies that
he had not supposed previously that this skill could be taught; be-
cause, in the first place, in public assemblies, upon matters which
are deemed capable of being learned, the people allow those
10 INTRODUCTION.

only to speak who are proficient in these, while, upon matters
which pertain to civil administration, they listen to all without dis-
tinction ; and because, in the second place, the best and wisest
men do nothing themselves to impart their virtue to their children,
nor do they commit this training to others. He begs Protagoras
to explain this.

c. Myth and discourse of Protagoras, 320-328 d.

Protagoras treats three points: first, the question why the
Athenians allow all, without exception, to speak upon justice and
civil virtue (woduTiKy dperq) ; secondly, the fact that they never-
theless hold that this virtue can be taught; thirdly, the question
why, notwithstanding all the pains which state and parents devote
to the education of the youth, the sons of excellent fathers do not
always turn out well.

To the first question he replies by a myth. The race of men
was left destitute by Epimetheus, but received from Prometheus
technical skill, without civil virtue. They were therefore unable
to found astate, and were exposed in their isolation to destruction,
until Zeus caused Hermes to endow them, without exception, with
justice and mutual respect. Thus all have received and possess
political virtue, and so all can speak concerning it.

The second point he proves by the fact that the Athenians never
rebuke one who lacks merely natural gifts, while those who are
destitute of virtue, they reprove, punish, and even banish.

Upon the third point, he reviews at length the course of educa-
tion in Athens, and explains away the apparent miscarrying of the
sons of excellent fathers, by the view that, because of a more
limited capacity, notwithstanding all the pains spent upon them,
they reach, in comparison with others who are more gifted, only
an inferior degree of virtue ; and, since all men must possess virtue,
and there is thus no opportunity of comparison with such as have
none, this inferior degree is mistaken for an entire lack of virtue.

d. First dialogue between Protagoras and Socrates, 328 d—-333 d.

Socrates professes himself: satisfied with the answer, only he
does not know whether Protagoras distinguishes different virtues,
or regards virtue as something indivisible. Protagoras replies that
INTRODUCTION. 11

justice, piety, temperance, wisdom, and courage are parts, and in
fact — qualitatively, in their nature and working, — distinct parts
of virtue. Contrary to this, however, Socrates brings him to admit,
first, that since justice can be nothing impious, nor piety anything
unjust, piety and justice must be nearly alike; secondly, that since
folly is the opposite of wisdom and of temperance, while every con-
cept can have one opposite only, temperance and wisdom are one
and the same.

e. Intermezzo, 333 d-338 e.

Socrates takes up another line of reasoning, in order to show
further that temperance and justice coincide ; but Protagoras, who
sees himself at a disadvantage in these discussions, withdraws in
a long, irrelevant discourse. upon the relativity of the useful.
Socrates, saying that he does not understand long discourses,
wishes to drop the debate ; but those present urge its continuance :
viz., Callias, Alcibiades, Critias, Prodicus, who introduces and
distinguishes a collection of synonyms, and Hippias, who, in mag-
niloquent complimentary speech, proposes to institute a contest
and to appoint an arbiter. Socrates and Protagoras finally accede
to the general request; but Socrates decidedly rejects Hippias’s
proposal, and will have only a simple dialogue with Protagoras.

jf. Exposition of the poem of Simonides, 338 e-348 a. —.

Protagoras assumes the part of questioner, and, since the inter-
pretation of the poets is an essential requisite of true culture,
points out a contradiction in a poem composed by Simonides in
honor of Scopas, — the poet himself saying that it is hard to become
good, and then criticising the saying of Pittacus that it is hard to
be noble. Socrates says in the first place, that many, to resolve
this difficulty, would appeal to Hesiod, and there find the thought
that virtue is difficult to gain, but easy to maintain. Protagoras de-
claring that this contradicts the general experience, Socrates next
beguiles Prodicus into the explanation that Simonides, in quoting
from Pittacus the word xaderds, difficult, took it in the sense of
xaxds, bad. But to this Socrates opposes the words of Simonides
which immediately follow ; and now, thirdly, he gives his own inter-
pretation. It was (he says) the purpose of Simonides, in the en-
12 INTRODUCTION.

tire poem, to combat the wisdom of Pittacus, which was condensed,
after the manner of the oldest philosophers, especially of the Lace-
daemonians, who were the greatest philosophers. Simonides says,
therefore, that for man to become good, whether for a shorter or
a longer time, is difficult, but possible; while to be good perma-
nently is not difficult, but impossible. Socrates is able also to
find in the poet his own conviction, that virtue is the knowledge
of the good, while vice is the lack of this knowledge, and that no
man voluntarily does wrong. Hippias approves of this interpre-
tation, but wishes to bring forward still another of his own. This
is deferred by Alcibiades, and Socrates sets forth how little in
general is gained by such exposition of poetry.

g. Second dialogue between Protagoras and Socrates, 348 b—
360e.

Although reluctant, Protagoras now consents once more to
make replies, and Socrates resumes the former discussion. He
asks Protagoras whether he still considers the five special virtues
as the five distinct parts of the one virtue; but the latter now
states it as his doctrine, that justice, temperance, wisdom, and
piety closely resemble one another, while courage is wholly dis-
tinct. But Socrates shows that courage as a virtue is always
admirable, but that to courage belongs daring, and daring with-
out knowledge is folly, and thus disgraceful; consequently cour-
age cannot exist without knowledge, and wisdom and courage
coincide.

Protagoras will not admit this conclusion, since, besides the
daring which arises from knowledge, courage requires a certain
natural endowment. Socrates, therefore, without taking up this
objection, goes farther back in tracing the argument. He shows
that, since the agreeable and the good, the disagreeable and the
evil, are in their nature the same, no one knowingly chooses the evil
and avoids the good; but that, when this seems to occur, it is
owing to ignorance of the true good and evil; and that, conse-
quently, the correct choice of the good and the competent avoid-
ance of the evil rest upon knowledge. Accordingly, courage and
fear must have knowledge as their foundation ; therefore courage
and wisdom coincide.

\
INTRODUCTION. : 13

h. Conclusion, 360¢e ff.

Socrates wonders that the course of their investigation has
brought them both to views the reverse of those with which they
started: he, who previously doubted whether virtue could be
taught, now argues that it is wisdom, in which case it of course
can be taught ; while, contrariwise, Protagoras, who at the outset
professed to be a teacher of virtue, now places it at the farthest
remove from knowledge, involying the necessary consequence that
it cannot be taught. He desires, therefore, very much to discuss
carefully once more with Protagoras the question as to the nature
of virtue. Protagoras commends Socrates’s zeal, and expresses
himself as ready for this discussion at another time; now he is
otherwise engaged.

5. Tae Artistic ELEMeEnt.?

Dramatic Art.—In few dialogues is the dramatic form so skil-
fully maintained, without being overborne by the philosophical
development, as in the Protagoras. By the changing scenes, the
variety in the treatment of the theme, the intermezzo, the repeated
participation of the others present, and by the abrupt conclusion,
the picture of a scene from real life is vivaciously sustained.

Noticeable, too, is the number of vividly elaborated characters :
Socrates, ever genial, ready for a contest, clear, and, in his intellec-
tual superiority, toying, under the guise of modest deference, with
the shallow conceit of his opponents. Hippocrates, of noble char-
acter, but yielding blindly to a vague zeal for knowledge. Pro-
tagoras, in the consciousness of his reputation, and with vain
confidence in his wisdom and virtue, disdainful towards the other
sophists, condescending towards Socrates; always intent on dis-
play (as exhibited in his desire to discourse before the other
sophists, in the myth, and in the exegesis of Simonides) , impatient
of contradiction, nettled when worsted, and yet, without foresight,
entering upon Socrates’s train of thought, which, simple as it
seemed, involved his certain discomfiture ; with no appreciation of

1R. Schone, iiber Pl. Protagoras, Platos Protagoras aufzufassen? Olden-
pp. 23 ff., 54 ff.; Meinardus, Wie ist burg, 1865.
14 INTRODUCTION.

the decisive importance of the result to which the discussion with
Socrates has led, but imagining, like a true sophist, that it has
been only a common contest of words. Prodicus, sickly, hollow-
voiced, his mind surcharged with synonymic wisdom, and, thus
fettered, liable to the greatest misconceptions. Hippias, preten-
tious and imposing, seeing, without appreciation of truth, in the
exposition of the poem of Simonides, a mere opportunity for
‘the display of his art. Finally, the impetuous Alcibiades and the
tranquil Critias.

Many slighter touches enhance the vividness of the whole: ém-
YmAadyoas 310c, since it was dark; Socrates noticing the blush of
Hippocrates 312a, 78y yap trépawvé Te quépas, their standing awhile
before Callias’s house, so that the porter takes them for sophists ;
their pausing in the porch, in order to survey and to be able to
describe the scene within; the chorus about Protagoras, Hippias’s
high seat, Prodicus in bed, the words kat dya eis tov ‘Immiav aze-
Brape (sc. Protagoras) 318 e.

Here belong, too, the parody of Protagoras’s description of the
antiquity of sophistry, in Socrates’s remarks upon the philosophy
of the Lacedaemonians ; the skill in the imitation of Protagoras’s
half-poetical tone, in the myth, and of his verbosity ; in the imita-
tion of Prodicus’s pedantic rage for synonyms, and of the pom-
posity of Hippias’s language.

Narration of the Dialogue. —Why does Plato here, as in many
other dialogues,’ bring the conversation before us, not directly,
but indirectly in a narration, in this case by Socrates? Cicero
refers to the form as inconvenient, Tusc. i. 8 sed quo com-
modius disputationes nostrae explicentur, sic eas
exponam, quasi agatur res, non quasi narretur. We
see, in Plato, Socrates’s fondness for this form of treatment fre-
quently go so far that in conversation he throws the development
of some thought of his own into the form of another conversa-
tion, held, or supposed to be held, with others, and rehearsed
by himself. Here apparently we must assume that Plato followed
a peculiar habit of Socrates, and ascribe to this the recital of

1 Of. Phaedo, Symp., Theaet., Parm., the dramatic form is used in Crito,
Charm., Lys. Rep. Ontheotherhand, Gorg., Crat., Phaedr., and others.
INTRODUCTION. 15

entire dialogues. This is the allusion of the passage in Theaet.
143b eypordunv 8& 3) oitwot tov Adyov, ovK epol Bwxpdry Seyyov-
pevov, ws Styyetro, GAAG Siadreyopevov ots ehn SiwarcxGyvae. By the
interlocutory form of his writings, Plato aimed to avoid the ap-
pearance of theoretical coldness and exclusiveness, in his investiga-
tion of the highest concerns of men; and rather to connect this
investigation, through Socrates, with daily experience, and thus
to represent it as closely related to common life; he also sought,
in the modest garb of social conversation, to ‘bring his reasonings
to general comprehension, and to commend them to general ac-
ceptance. Moreover, by this form of recital, he avoided the im-
pression of arbitrary invention, gained the effect of real occur-
. rence, and gave an obvious reason for the fact that the memory
of such a conversation here retained details more accurately and
fully, there recalled only the more weighty portions.!

The Myth.— Plato not infrequently yielded to the poetic impulse
within him, giving in myths symbolical glimpses of thoughts
which seemed to lie beyond the realm of human knowledge, and
the proof of which was as yet unattained by the philosopher; or,
again, connecting through myths the results of speculation with
the faith of the fathers. From these myths that of Protagoras is
to be clearly distinguished. The sophists do not aim at truth and
conviction; they will rather catch and control men’s minds by
the arts of persuasion. Anything which will please is sought.
Knowing well the charm of the legend, the mythical poem, they
make it their method to dazzle by the brilliant coloring of the
myth. However agreeable the narrative of Protagoras sounds, it
has little symbolical depth; its intended lesson, that all men have
a share in virtue, is not conveyed. by the character of the narrated
events, but rests merely upon an arbitrary command, which is put
into the mouth of Zeus.?, When, however, Protagoras is made to
express many thoughts in themselves true and admirable, as upon
the contrast between man’s intellectual pre-eminence and his physi-
cal helplessness, between mental resource and moral endowment,
upon the nature and object of punishment, upon painstaking in

1 Peipers, die Erkenntnisstheorie Pla- 2 Schleiermacher, p. 234. Grote,
tos, pp. 689 f. Plato, ii. 45 ff., takes another view.
16 INTRODUCTION.

education, this is not done with the object of introducing elements
essential to the fundamental idea of the dialogue ; it is done from
the necessity of pointing out, in its main features, the inferior
point of view adopted by Protagoras, a prominent and sensible
man; a point of view not involving absolute falsehood, but for that
very reason the more dangerous, because the errors are mixed with
truth.

Some have supposed that Plato borrowed the substance of the
myth, or derived hints of it, from some writing of Protagoras.’
This would not agree with the purpose, everywhere manifest in
this dialogue, to paint Protagoras, not as in actual appearance,
but in ideal truth. We must therefore believe that, following a
common custom of Protagoras and other sophists (e.g. Prodicus’s
Hercules), Plato himself invented the myth in the spirit and method
of Protagoras. He adopts, with free changes, the tradition of the
forming of men by Prometheus,’ and the ideas which Aeschylus
has wrought out in his Prometheus trilogy?

THE POEM OF SIMONIDES.*

Next to myths, the sophists were fond of introducing the dis-
cussion of famous poems into their discourses, in order to give
these zest; they took special pride, too, in showing their own
acuteness in masterpieces of interpretation, and in pointing out
contradictions or errors in the poets. Thus Plato, who had no
idea of giving Protagoras the victory in a dialectic contest with
Socrates, makes the sophist propose for discussion a poem, doubt-
less at that time famous, by Simonides, whose renown filled Athens

and all Greece.

1 Zeller, Philos. d. Gr. i. 775 1.
Per contra, Steinhart, i. 422, 499.

2 Preller in Philologus, vii. 56 ff.

8 Schdmann zu Aesch. Prometheus,
pp. 51, 131.

4 See, besides the commentators on
Plato, Lehrs, de Aristarchi Studiis
Hom. pp.47 f.; Schneidewin, Simonidis
Reliquiae, pp. 20 ff.; K. F. Hermann,
Platon. Philosophie, p.623; Bernhardy,
Griech. Lit. ii8. 700; Susemihl, Genet.

Protagoras, amid general applause (339 4), points

Entwickl. der Plat. Philos. i. 50 f.;
Schone, iiber Pl. Protag. pp. 37 ff.;
Steinthal, Geschichte d. Sprachwiss.
b. d. Griechen u. Romern, pp. 128 f.;
Meinardus, Wie ist Platos Protag.
aufzufassen? pp. 35f£; F. Blass,
Rhein. Mus. xxvii. 326 ff.; Madvig,
Kleine Philol. Schriften, pp. 412 ff.;
Reber, Platons Kritik eines Liedes
des Simonides, Zeitsch. f. Gymnasialw.
xx. 422 ff.

.
INTRODUCTION. 17

out a contradiction in this poem. How entirely such discussions
of poetic passages fail to bring out clear conceptions, Socrates
sets forth vigorously. Why then does Plato here represent him
as entering into such a discussion? In order to understand this,
we must first ask, what was the true meaning of the poem of
Simonides? and, secondly, is the exposition given by Socrates
meant to be taken in earnest?

The portion of the poem which Plato gives is all that remains to
us, and we cannot be entirely sure of the order of the parts; that,
however, is probably the true order, which, partly following hints
of Schleiermacher, G. Hermann proposed in the following metrical
scheme :—

* STROPHES.
42Zuvunwvvi Vvtv_svuvuy
XZfZyu4ZGuVU LVR ULV VL Lv ZU
Vey Syn ky Sy ype vy oA SUE LU
Swowvwuwtuteuvn
Pe LP. PE AG) SEB OG es
NG eB
BE ENG RG —-4vuVv_VLY
Epove.
GBs as
we LNG OSGI as
Ze LZ Ge Ven huyuwvVvuZvVvs4vyuivye
4Zuuwr tun
4ZuvivVvVTy 5
BPR SE es We ES
PERG SF RF eed eG GR es es
Zrpop7 a’.

dvdp’ dyabdv pev ddabews yevéoOar xaderdv,
xepotv Te Kal rot Kai vdw TeTpdywvov, dvev dyou TeTvypEvov.
(Five verses are wanting.)

"Avtictp. a’.
odd€ pot epperdws 7d [lerrdxetoy véuerat,
kairo. copov rapa puris cipnuévov’ xaderov har’ écOdov Zupevat.
5 Oeds dv pdvos totr’ exot yépas* dvdpa 8 ovk gore pip od Kaxov Zupevat,
18 INTRODUCTION.

Sv dudxavos cuppopa Kabéry.

mpdfas yap ev ras dvyp dyaQds,

s vo a ‘
KQKOS 8 €l KAKWS, Kat

Tovmimdetorov dptorot, Tovs Ke Deol Pireworv.

"Erdos a’.

10 epory’ éfapxe?
és dv py Kakos 7

pnd dyay darédapvos, idds y' Svqatrohw Sixav, bys dvijp.

ov pay eye popycopat®
ov yap eye Pirdspapos

15 rav yap 7AOiwy dzeipwr yeveOAa.

a 2?
mdvto, To Kad, Tolcl T aicXpd py) PE ULKTAL.

Zrpopy] B’.

a
ToUvEKEY OU TOT eyw Td py yevea ou Suvardy

SiLnwevos kevedy €s darpaxrov éAmida poipay aidvos BaAéw

v ay > a g A se 6 a ‘ai
travdpwpov dvOpwrov, eipyedous Got Kaprav aivipea xBovds

>
20 exit pp eipwy drayyaAcu.
:
advras 8 éraivnpt Kal piréw,
en g ¢
€KWY OOTLS poy

pdtv aioxpdv: dvdyxa & 0882 Oeot pdxovrat.

Bergk (Poetae lyrici Graeci, 4th ed., or Anthologia Lyrica, 3d ed.)
does not recognize an epode, but arranges the lines as follows :'—

Zrpopy a’.

avip’ d&yabov piv ddabdus yevér Gar

xaderov xepoty Te Kat Toot Kal vow TeTpaywvov, avev Wéoyou TeTUypEVOY.

1 Blass has followed the same order,
only that he believes that of the first
strophe only vv. 1, 2 remain, and of
the second, vv. 1,2 are lost; and that,
with the exception of these five verses
of the first, and two of the second,
the entire poem in its four strophes
is quoted by Plato. This view seems
untenable. For, apart from the ex-

punging of vv. 10, 14, and the altera-
tion of v.11 (és &» 7 Kkakds) for the
sake of adapting it to the strophic
measure, there is the further objec-
tion that Socrates 346c says that
the words vv. 11 ff. are addressed to
Pittacus, who, upon this view, is not
named until afterwards. It would at
least be said that the words at the
10

20

INTRODUCTION. 19

os av 9) Kakds pnd dyav drddapvos, dds y' dvacimodu Sikav
byes dvjp* ovde py puv eyd

popdcopat’ tay yap édubiov

> a 4,

areipwv yevOda.

mdvra tor Kadd, Toit T aloypa pi peuixrat.

Erpody f'.
ovdé pot éuperews 76 Uerrdxecoy
véperat, xairot copod mapa pwrds cipypevoy’ xaAderov pdt éoOdov
eppevat.
eds av povos Tovr’ exo yépas* avdpa & odk ~ore py od Kaxdv Zupevat,
ov dpdxavos ovupops. Kabery.
mpafas yap eb was dvyp ayalds,
kaxds 8 ef xakGs (re)*
kal 73 wAcioTov dpiarot, ToUs Heot PirewvTt.

Zrpopy] Y’
Tovvekey ovToT eye Td py yevéoOar
Suvarov dLijpevos, xevedy €s dpaxrov €AmiSa poipay aidvos Badréw,
travéwupov avOpurov, etpredods doot kaprov alvipeba xBovds.
exit dup cipov dmayyedew, ,
advras 8 éxaivnpe Kal piréa,
éxay dorts pd
pdtv aloxpdy, dvéyxa 5 o88t Geot pdxovrat.

The poem could hardly have been an epinician ode, as there is

not the slightest expression indicating this, while its entire con-
tents are such as to be scarcely reconcilable with the victor’s

praise.

ch

It is rather a Scolion, a table-song, performed by a
orus at a feast of Scopas, like the Pindaric Frag. 99 ff. Bgk.?

very opening of the poem were also ad-
dressed to Pittacus. The discrimi-
nating remark of Schleiermacher also
sustains the former order, viz. that
when Socrates 346 d, after the words
wdvtTa To KaAd, Tool 7 alcxpa ph pé-
puxrat, Continues kal ob (n7@ nré., the
sequence of vv. 17 ff. following v. 16
appears manifest. That 7a émidvra

345¢ has no bearing, is shown by
344a. The words zodAdi pty ydp
éort xré. 344ab make it improbable
that the greater part of the poem is
preserved. = = 5 “

1V. 3, ‘emendavi és dv 7 xanéds
deleta negatione uf, quae facile ex
sequentibus repeti potest.’ Bergk.

2 Blass, p. 332.
20 INTRODUCTION.

It embodies the thought that we should be mild in our judgment
of men’s deeds. To be always good is a prerogative of the gods.
Man is often ensnared in guilt by overpowering fate ; it is difficult
for him, even for a moment, to show himself perfect. He must
content himself with moderate attainments, if only he fall into
no shameful deeds. Thus Polybius also understood the poem,
xxix. 7a (p. 1043 Bk.), adore kal Alay dAnRs paiverOor 75 pybev ind
SyswviSou “xaderdv ecOdrdv Enpevou.” Exe pev yap Spas eis Ta waa
Kat péxpe Twos avtironjoagbat Tovruv ehpapés, 6uadricat St kal Kata waCaY
mepiotacw exipovoy yiyverOat TH yvdpy, pndév Tod KadOD Kat Tod Sikacov
apoupytairepov TiHézevoy, dvoxepés-

Socrates has interpreted correctly most of the poem, bringing
out with entire justice the antithesis of yeéofa: and gupeve in
Simonides, and the pregnant meaning which Simonides, himself
misinterpreting, put into the gupeva: of Pittacus, while the latter
certainly intended his xaXerdv éoOddv eupevoe aS Synonymous with
avbp’ dyabsv yevéoOar xaderdv. We can, however, by no means agree
in all points with Plato’s exegesis. The relation of the pév, the
connecting of dAaBéws with xaAerdy, the separation of éxdv from
poy, the taking of the words dyorye éfapxel xré. as in opposition to
Pittacus, we must hold to be absolutely erroneous.

‘When now we consider that in the language of common life one
might very easily speak of one as d\abéws dyabds, while, to the
keenness of the Socratic thought, this must of course seem foolish
(3843e) ; that, furthermore, by the separation of éxwv from épdy a
thought is removed which ran counter to Socrates’s most character-
istic conviction, namely, that no one does wrong of his own free
will; and that, on the contrary, by connecting éxav with érafmpe
(346 a) a thought is gained which is in perfect harmony with the
fine moral sense of Socrates; we are brought unavoidably to the
conviction that Plato was not throughout entirely in earnest in his
exposition. True, at this early stage of grammatical exegesis, as it
was brought into activity by the sophists, errors, even on Plato’s
part, would be nothing strange. Still, Socrates wholly condemned
the extreme use and abuse of the exposition of the poets by the
sophists ; and, while refuting the opinions and explanations of the
latter, and replacing them with those more tenable, it is wholly

.
INTRODUCTION. 21

consistent with his view, that he does not aim everywhere to draw
out the meaning of the poet, but exerts himself to discover in the
poem his own ideas, or even skilfully to interpolate and superim-
pose them. In fact, Socrates believed that in such study of
poetic passages, people always explained them according to their
wish, and recognized in them their own views. To this endeayor
to discover characteristic Socratic ideas, belongs noticeably the
working out of the thought (345b) that the loss of knowledge
alone lies at the root of moral deterioration. Socrates now pro-
ceeds to explain the poem cited by Protagoras, in order to show
how easily he, too, after the manner of the sophists, can sup-
port his views by such a method. With the very purpose of
showing how such exposition adapts itself to every requirement,
and how every man can foist his opinion into a poem which does
not properly contain it, Socrates himself must, through skilful in-
terpretation, find here striking ideas of his own. His explanation
commands general assent; and thus, through the ethical princi-
ples discovered in the poem, he has gained important support in
the question at issue between himself and Protagoras, and has
shown himself superior to the latter with this weapon also of the
sophistic art.

6. IpEa anp Am or THE DraLocuE.)

Expositors formerly gave it as the aim of the Protagoras to
point out the method of the sophists as vicious and inadequate,
which indeed is manifestly true in relation to the concept of virtue,
— the subject which they were most wont to treat. Or, again, the
task of the dialogue was regarded as a double one, to exhibit the
ignorance of the sophists upon the very subject of their teaching,
—namely, virtue, — and also the perversity of their method.

Recently, however, there has been an increasing tendency to
ascribe to the dialogue, not merely this negative purpose, but, as

1 Schleiermacher, Stallbaum, Stein-
hart, in their Introductions ; Hermann,
Plat. Philos, i. 457; Zeller, Plat.
Studien, pp. 161 f., and Zeitschr. f. Alt.
1851, p. 249; Brandis Gesch. d. Griech.
Philos. ii. 1, pp. 454 ff.; Susemihl,

Genet. Entwickelung der Plat. Philos. i.
57; Schéne, iiber Pl. Protag. pp. 58
ff.; Grote, Plato, ii. 29 ff., especially
pp. 48, 51; Meinardus, Wie ist Pla-
tons Protagoras aufzufassen? Olden-
burg, 1865.
22 INTRODUCTION.

a positive aim, the scientific treatment of virtue, which consists in
tracing it back to knowledge, and in showing that it is a unit and
can be taught; and this view of virtue proves its correctness by .
the exposure of the absurdities and contradictions of the opposed
sophistic method.

Nevertheless, when we take into account the large portion de-
voted to the exposition of the sophistic method, showing how it is
fitted to secure outward effect and applause, but does not strive for
clear conceptions by rigorous and orderly thought; how it may
dazzle the mind by intellectual glitter, but cannot produce calm
conviction ; we are forced to recognize the negative and polemical
side as the predominant one. We are therefore brought to the
recognition of the purpose of the dialogue as the statement and
refutation of the empty and perverted doctrine of virtue held by
Protagoras, in both form and contents. Naturally, much of the
argument applies at the same time to the sophists in general.

The Greeks regarded virtue as incapable of being taught, as
says Theognis, vs. 429 ff.,

picat xat Opepar fdov Bpordv, } ppévas écBAds
evOéuev* oddeis tw TOUTS y ereppdcaro,
@ tts oddpov’ EOnxe Tov dppova Kak Kaxod éoOAdv.
eee ee ww ww gee GANG Oddo KwY
0% wore ToLyoEs Tov KaKov dvdp ayabov,
and it must have seemed so, since virtue appeared to rest only
upon an obscure moral feeling. When now Protagoras and the
sophists announced themselves as teachers of virtue, they did this
either through conceit, believing they could teach and produce re-
sults by high-sounding and plausible exhortations; or through a
confusion of thought, substituting for morality mental quickness
and rhetorical skill, while making a show of teaching purity of
soul. This had a most pernicious influence on the general morals.
For this reason Socrates sought, and Plato in this dialogue seeks,
to expose the hollowness and vanity, in both matter and form, of
this sophistic teaching, which as yet always lay at the basis of
the popular views. Obviously this can be accomplished only by
contrasting with the doctrine thus attacked something positive,
which the conflict shall bring out into increasing clearness. So it
INTRODUCTION. 23

happens that Socrates, starting from the common view of the na-
ture of virtue, has at the outset denied that it can be taught, but
at the end of the discussion, maintains, in opposition to Protagoras,
that it can. For he has pointed out, in his discussion with Pro-
tagoras, another and a higher virtue, which rests upon knowledge,
upon a clear apprehension of the good, and which, for the very
reason that it rests upon this ground, must be a unit.

The dialogue closes with the hint that the inquiry is not yet
concluded, but needs a more thorough investigation and a broader
foundation. The points which seemed to Plato most to need
further examination, were, probably, the determination of the true
nature of knowledge (357b cicadfis oxepdueba), since the propriety
of the co-ordination and interchange of the terms codia and ém-
orypy, while tacitly accepted, has not been demonstrated; again,
the question wherein the nature of virtue itself is to be recog-
nized ; how the special virtues, justice, wisdom, temperance, cour-
age, piety, are related to one another and to the one virtue; with
what right, good and agreeable, evil and disagreeable, have been
assumed as coextensive ideas.

7. True oF THE CosPosrtION.

The exact time at which Plato wrote this dialogue can be as
little determined as can the dates of most of the others. But, ob-
serving the negative indications, we notice the admission of piety as
a fifth virtue, in which Plato here follows Socrates, although later
he allows only four special virtues. Furthermore, Plato here still
recognizes with Socrates only philosophic virtue (per’ éatorjpys),
while he afterwards admits also civic virtue (yer dAnOoits Sdéys) as
valid in a certain way. We notice finally that he still brings for-
ward the Socratic view of the simple coincidence of the concepts
good and agreeable, while later he has defined and developed the
concept of the good far more profoundly. We can therefore with
certainty, so far as certainty is attainable respecting the time of
the composition of Plato’s dialogues, determine that the Protago-
ras is one of the earliest of the writings of Plato.

Bonitz has recently shown (Hermes, iii. 447 ff., and see on 321c)
that Aristotle was acquainted with the dialogue.
TAATONOS

TTPOTATOPA®.
TA TOT AIAAOTOT IIPOSOTIA.

(in the Introductory Conversation.)
ETAIPOS. SOKPATHS.

(in the Narrated Dialogue.)

IMMOKPATHS. KAAATIAS.
SOKPATHS. KPITIA.
TPOTATOPAS. ITPOAIKO3.

AAKIBIAAH®S. TITAS.
TMAATONOD OTPOTATOPA.

a 309.

I. Erapoz. Ide, & Sdixpares, paiver ; a dpa by 6 ort

amd Kuvnyeoiou Tov mept THY “AAKLBiddov a@pav; Kal pry
x 7 207 x er) 2 5.28 ¥ 2

poe Kat mpamny iddvt. Kahds pev epalvero avnp ri, avnp

peytou, @ Lakpares, ds y év adrots nuiv eipnodas, Kat

5 T@YGVOS HOY maT OS
Doxpatus. Eira tu Povro;

vérns el, 6s edn xapeotarny HByv elvan 7

vov *AdKiBuddys exer ;

oe I. 1. Cicero translated (Prisc. vi. 63),

*® Quid tu?
res, o Socrate?

unde tandem appa-
an id quidem

non dubium est, quin ab Alci--

biade?—d¢alve: make one’s appear-
ance (cf. 315e) was used popularly
in the sense of few, wapetva. Cf
Xen. Mem. ii. 8.1 3d0ev, %pn, EvOnpe,
galver;— Bada: sc. éorl, here used adj.
(cf. 330a); not the particle dn\ad4.

2. xvvnyeotou: all languages apply
the terms of the chase to the pursuit
of love. Cf. Soph. 222d ti rév épadr-
Twv Opa Tov voy otrw rpooérxes, REN.
Mem. i. 2. 24 AAKiBiddns F ab did pev
«dddos bxd roAAGy Kal cEenv@r yuvaKaey
Onpdpevos. — This subst. is without a
preceding art., just as though the
following attribute rod... dpay were
lacking. See H. 668 a.

3. adds dvip: pred., cf 34la.
Others would read avfp, as subj.; but
this anticipates the following dvip
perro. The youth in Athens, on the
completion of his eighteenth year,
became legally avip (ére:dy eis &vdpas

ov ov Berra "Opsipo emp L-

tion in the roll of the citizens of his *
deme.

4. ds ...elpyoGor: for the inf. abs.
see G. 268; H. 956. Cf 339e.— The
slight blemish should receive a bare
allusion.—avrots: in such connec-
tions is nearly equiv. to povos. Cf.
Parm. 137a énetdh Kat abrol écper,
Xen. An. ii. 3.7 abrois rots avipdot .. .
4 wad rots BAAS, Ar. Ach. 504 abto) yap
écpev, we are by ourselves. Cf. 320ad,
337 c.

6. rl rovro: sc. éorly, cf. 310d.
An elliptical formula of daily life,
nearly equiv. to ti rov70 diapepes; 331 ¢.
—ov... pévro: the more common
declaration, ob pévro: éxawérns el, you
surely agree with, is expressed interr.
with ob. Cf. Theaet. 163¢€ prhunv od
Aéyets pevrot 1; Phaedr. 229b, ovx
evOdvde pévror wodty Aéyerat 5 Bopéas
Thy ’OpelOuay aprdca; Charm. 159b

od TGV KadGy pevTa % swppocivy earl;

7. Cf. Hom. 2 347 of Hermes, 87 b

& iva xobpy aicuuryrijp. (a princely

>
vt

sata oe a
Srl,

SonimasGeier Isocr. vii. 37) by registra- 309
Weg

wee

P

& &

28

de A

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

Case oer

"

St. p. 303.

, > a >. > 3 Z s XN a
Er. Ti ovv Ta vuv; 7 Tap eExewou patver ; KQL 7TwWS

10 mpos aé 6 veavias Sedxerran ;
Zo. Ei, é epouye eSoéev, 00x HKuoTa O€ Kat 7a vov wee:
Kal yap Toda Urép nod etre, BonOav pot: Kai ovv Kat

»” : oo: =~ 4 ¥” » a 4 3 ,
apTt am €KEelwou €pXOpat. ATOTOV PEVTOL TL TOL dw

eivetv' mapdvTos yap éxeivou ovTE Tpogetxoy TOV VOU

15 érehavOavounv Te avTov Saud.

20

NX ss Q nd A A > aA a
Er, Kat ti ay yeyovos etn wept oe KaKEWwov=-TOGOU- c

Tov Tpaypa; ov yap Symov Twi Kaddionw évérvxes GALo

ev ye THOE TH TOAEL.
Xo. Kat wodv ye.

Er. Ti dys; dora 7 fda;

So. Bey.
Et. Tlodam7@ ;
Xo. "ABSnpiry.

s
Er. Kat ovrw kadds tis 6 E€vos ed0€€ vou elvat, WoTE

25 Tov KiXewiov vidos kahdiov cor davyvat ;

ar

ov

oy youth) Couds, | mparov imnviry, rod
Des xaptecrdryn #Bn. So «279. These
verses, from which the sculptors
afterwards derived the type of the
statues of Hermes, are here peculiarly
apt, since Alcibiades himself had
served as a model for such statues.
Cf. Clem. Al. Protrept. § 53, p. 47 P.
kal of Adotdor robs ‘Eppas *AOhvnat
mpos “AAKiBiddnv arelxaCov. — Since
the words are quoted from Homer,
the customary Attic art. (xapieord-
thy thy #Bnv) is wanting.— vaqvy-
tov: that this even without mpérov
indicates the first bloom of youth,
is shown by Photius, Lex., éanvftn-
Gxpale> pre yeveavrr, and Pollux ii.
10, brnvhrns, év Fpe ris Spas, ev duh,
év &vOet.

9. rl... viv: reverting to the origi-
nal question.

$
f

"

12. xal otv kal dptt: Socrates an- 3°
swers the first question last, and in
truth I have just, etc. See H. 1048, 2.
— vip cpov elie: cf. 336b; 348b.

14. wapdvtos ... Sapa: this &romdy
zu serves to excite the wonder of the
€rapos and whets the curiosity of the
reader. — ovte, te: for the correlation,
cf. 347e, 36le. See H. 1044 a.

18. év rpSe ry weAe: i.c.in Athens. ¢
Hoe 4% rds (like éevédde, rHde) refers
to the city in or near which is the
speaker; éy ravtn rij wéAci, relatively,
to the city previously mentioned; cf
Gorg. 468 e.

19. woAv ye: sc. kaddlon evéruxov.
vé is freq. used in answers, strength-
ening the thought of the question,
and may often be rendered yes.

24. tls: sometimes, as here, adds
indefiniteness to the meaning of

Cer Kody Ar

"

Me Ee gh no oe ee
30

35

d

310 .

a

IL.

Xo. Tas 8 o ee
Atov daiver Oar
Er. "AN

wapet;

io a ae

29

8t. p. 309.

De To copaTepov Kad-

T0P@ TWH new, ® YwéKpates, evTvxov

=a. Lopardry peev oy | om TOV ye viv, Eb cor SoKel a

codperatos eivas Tpwraydpas.

Er. *0 vi Neves; Mpwrayépas ETLOEOH NK ;

Zo. Tpirny ye

uépay.

ah
. » ¥” Q y
Er. Kat apr afa éxeivy ovyyeyovas nKets ;

Zo. Idvv ye, Tod\Aa kat eimav Kat adxovoas.

, o> > y ea \ , > , ,
Er. Ti oy ov dinyjow nuly tiv Evvovoiay, ci py o€ Te

Kodver, KaOiLopevos evtavbi, éLavactioas Tov maida Tov-

a
TOVL;

adjs. and advs., thus enlarging and
strengthening them, as the Lat. q ui-
dam. Gf Xen. Mem.i. 3.12 as devqy

Twa Aéyas Sivapevy Tod pidhuaros elvat,

how dreadful indeed, etc., Thuc. i. 138.3
(@epeotondrjs) diapepdvTws tr... &ksos
Gavpdou, in a remarkable degree, etc.

26. amis ov péAda: why should not?
This and zf ob péAAa are common
phrases with Plato.—té coddrepov
«-.-¢alverGa: the words have a pro-
verbial sound (as e.g. Sappho said 6
BE Khyabos atria Kal Kddos gooera
Frag. 101 Bgk.), the personal appli-
cation being made only in the follow-
ing cop and Sy pev ody. The
new «dAdos is in a different realm
from that of Alcibiades, copdrepoy
not necessarily implying that Alci-
biades is in any true sense cogs.

30. pev odv: immo vero, nay rather.

31. Ilpwraydpas: the delay in ut-
tering the name intensifies its effect.
36. th... ot Stnyijow: cf 317d;
Symp. 173b cl ody, epn, 0d Sinyhow
por; Phaedo 86d ei ody ris bpdv eiro-

pérepos euov, tl otk amexpivaro; The .

310

surprise that the action has not al- 31°

ready taken place contains an urgent
exhortation to its performance (GMT.
19, x. 6), but ef uh oé Te KwAder here
and-tva éxaxotcwow 317d, show that
the expression has become a mere
formula, of exhortation... So the pres.
in 310e rf ob Badifouer; .

37. We may picture a scene like
the one in Charm. 155b. Socrates is
invited by some friends (jyty, axovere)
who are sitting in a palaestra or 2
‘lesche,’ to take a seat and discourse
to them. An Athenian would hardly
walk abroad without at least one
slave, while the wealthy had many,
and those who owned none frequently
attempted to conceal their poverty
by hiring attendants. The manners
of these slaves are described in
[Xen.] Rep. Ath. i. 10 ré&v SobAwy...
mAclotn éotly ’APhyvnow akodacla, rad
otre natdia tteotw ard, offre tren-
orhceral ca (give place to you) 5 do0-
Aos, Ar. Nub. 7 otdt xodds’ Zeorl por
rovs oixéras. Socrates evidently must
secure his own seat.
30

40

310

b

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

aKounrTeE.

8t. p. 310.
, 8 > \ , ¥ 2s P
Da. Tlavu bey ouvs Kat KYaptiy Yé €LOOLalL, EaVv

Er. Kal pny cal nets ool, éav héyns.

Xo. Aurdy y’ av etn 7H xaprs.

GAN obv akovere.

II. THs wapeMovons vuxros tavrnoi, ere Bal€os dp-
Opov, ‘Immoxpdrns, 6 “Amoddodapov vids Pdawvos dé
> s % 4 “a s , s »
aderdds, THv Oipay 7H Baxrypia wavy opddpa Expove,

x 3 ‘\ 2 oO > , / > ‘ ¥ ¥ > 4
Kat éeid7) avT@ avéwké Tis, VOUS Elow Yew ererydpevos,

‘ a a 4 , s ¢ ¥ > ,
kat TH govn péya éywv,°O Sdxpares, epyn, eypyyopas
H Kabeddas; Kai eyo tiv dora yvods avrod, ‘Imzo-

, ¥ a. , , > r > Sg ’
KpGT7S, Epnv, OUTOS* pH TL VEewWTEpOY ayyédAdELs; OvdeY y’,

4 8 Gs, et py ayabd ye.

42. SuwAy «ré.: proverbial, cf.
Soph. Ph. 1370 yxobrw durdqv piv ef
épod uthoe xdpw (you will gain double
thanks), | dirdijv 3& wrarpds.

II. 1. From this point to the end
of the dialogue Socrates narrates the
circumstances of his interview with
Protagoras. — Badéos dp8pou: cf Crito,
43 a dpOpos Bais.

2. 8€ aSeAdds: in such double
specifications, the Greek regularly uses
6é, without yey in the former member.
Cf. Xen. An. i. 7.9 Aapelou nat TMapy-
odridos waits, éuds 5¢ aderpds, Aesch.
Pers. 150 phrnp Baoréws, Baclrca &
éuh, Hat. vii. 10 ratpt TE og, adeAGEG

St éug, Aapely, irydpevoy, Isae. ix. 23.

ent yap viby bvta Ccoppdatou cavTou 5&
GdeApiiovy axootepe’s & por of vdpor
Zocav.

4. vis: Socrates, of course, had
no special dupwpds. Cf. 314.c.—evOus
«ré.: he bursts in, without asking
whether Socrates is awake, or deco-
rously waiting to be announced.

' 6. ‘Imwoxpdrys otros: not an ad-
dress, since this would not be suited to

Ed av héyous, Hv 8 eyo: ear

the situation; but Socrates, who only
hears his approaching visitor, without
seeing him, remarks That is Hippo-
crates. Similarly Hipposthenidas in
Plutarch de genio Socr. c. 18 XXldwv,
Epn, vh tov ‘Hpaxdéda> ped, wh Te xa-
ANerérep& oupBeByxe; Alcibiades in
Symp. 213 b rourl cl hv; Xoxpdrns
otros; Shakspere Jul. Caes. i. 3
*Casea, by your voice.’

7. vewrepov: the comp. in the ques-
tions of the curious Athenians (7/
vedrepov ;) is familiar. The conserva-
tive view, ‘The new is rarely good,’
often allowed vedrepos and veos to
stand as euphemistic expressions for
«xaxds. Compare the uses of vewrept-
Gav. Of. Eur. Med. 37 5é50iKa 8 abrhy
Bh tt Bovaecton véov, Soph. Ant. 242,
Ph. 784. As pf disclosed this sense
in Socrates’s question, Hippocrates
hastened to allay his apprehension.

8. ed dv Adyous: not positive, like
Apol. 24 e e& Aéyes, but like our
“That were well.” Cf. Soph. 0. C.
647 peéy’ by A€yos Sépnua ris Evvov-
olas.

310
10

TIAATONOS, TTPOTATOP

  

d€ Ti, Kat TOU eveka Tyvindde agtiov ; Tpurayopas, epn,

KEL oTas Tap pot. Il

 

v, egy € eyo od dé dprs

wérvoat; Ni tovs Oeous, en, EorTrépas ye Kal apa

exubnradyaas ToD oKipmodos exabelero Tapa Tovs 704s
\. 9 . € , a a, 27 3 /

rou Kat eiev* “Eomépas Sara, pdda ye dpe adixdmevos

é€ Oivéys.

e , ~~ a e , > \
6 ydp Tou wats pe 6 Ydrvpos amédpa Kat

. s g i
15 Onra péeddov cor dpdlew, ore Suwoipyny adrov, b7d Twos

310

a@ddov éxrehabopnv.

€reidy S€ BAPov Kat Sedeumvynkdres

Hee Kai ewedAopev dvaravecOar, ToT jor AdeAds €yer,

9. ryvendde: cf. 1. 1, above.

10. wpgnv: here equiv. to tplrnv
nuepav, cf. 309d. So, too, in the for-
mula x6ts «a apynv. — Socrates’s
quiet manner is contrasted with the
excitement of Hippocrates.

11. vij rods Qeovs: as though he
needed to apologize for not coming
sooner. — éorépas : but not éx6és 7
éonépas, for the civil day with the
Greeks was reckoned from sunset to
sunset, cf. 313 b.

12. émupndradyoas: for it was
dark. Cf. Phaedo 99 b Yndadarvres of
modo) &owep ev oxdéret, Ar. Pax 691
eynradaper ev ondte Ta mpdypata.—
oxlsroSos: the frame of the low bed
upon which Socrates was still lying.
Cf. Eust. on Hom. 1 612 rdv wap’ *Ar-
gtucots okiumoda, ebredAR KAivgv Kad xOa-
padi, weAdovoay rH yh, Ar. Nub. 709
é rot oxlumodes | Sdxvoval w eképrovtes
of Kopiv0:01.

13. éomdpas Sita: yes, last evening.
dra is strengthened from 54, Hippo-
crates resuming after a pause.

14. Olvons: one deme of this name
lay N.W. from Athens upon Mt. Cith-
aeron near Eleutherae, another N.E.
near Marathon. The former must
here be meant, as by this route fugi-
tive slaves sooner reached the limits of

Attica. — The frequent wars greatly
facilitated the escape of discontented
slaves. — 6 Zdrupos: shows that
Socrates knows the slave, as also
HéAAwy cor pate reveals the inti-
macy existing between Socrates and
Hippocrates.

15. dao... éweAaOdpyy: the freq.
Attic usage of a neut. verb. const., like
a pass., with iré and the gen. of the.
cause. Cf. Apol. 17a eye abtds ix’
avrav édtyou éuavrod éreAaOduny, Xen.
An. v.5. 9 dkiotper ip? iuav ayabdy per
re wdoxeww, Kady 5& pndév, Lys. x11. 96,
Thue. iii. 96.1 ‘Holodos 6 months Aeye
ta td rev Taity arobaverv. See H.
819 d.— qAOov: for éxavRaGov. Plato
and other Attic writers freq. prefer
simple to compound verbs. Cf 320a
yeyovévat for diayeyovevat, 321-¢ epxe-
vat for éwépxera. — SeSeurvykdres:
among the Attic Greeks the three
meals were termed dxpdricua break-
Jast, &piorov lunch, Setxvov dinner ;
in Homer, &poroy, Setrvor, déprov.
The dcirvoy was perhaps unusually
late on this occasion, because Hip-
pocrates had been awaited; still, it
was often taken after sunset, of
Lys. 1. 22 rodr@ fAlou Sedundros idvre
€& aypod arhvtnsa . . . éxéAevoy
ouvieumvety,

310
32

y - -
ott nKet Llpwrayopas.

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

Bt. p. 310.

\ȴ 2 , 29s x
KQL ETL [LEV EveKXelpyaa evOus Tapa

¥ n a >
oé idvar, éreita pot Alay wéppw edoke tay vuKrav civar. a

2 ‘ \ , , 2 a , eg 2. A nN

20 €7T€LO7} de TAXLOTA LE EK TOV KOTOU O UTVOS avInKE, evOus
nw 3 x

avaoras, ovTw _OEevpo emopevdpinv. Kal eyo ylyvookwy

> aA be >
auTovD THY a

3 t+
eyo,
was,
25 €or

7 , OS
LAV KQAL TV

, 3. N \ > nN
coos, ee S€ od motel.

Pe > 2
olnow, Ti ovv cou, nv 6

a mn 7. 8 a , ra ,
TovTO; pov Ti ae ddiKel Ipwraydpas; Kat ds yedd-
Ni) tovs. Oeovs, épy, @ YHKpares, GTe ye povos

"AAG val pa Aia, épynv

2 4 2 on 5 5 no , , ‘o 200A ,
eyo, av avuT@ l @s apyuplov KQt TEL nS €KELVOV, TOWNTEL

XN ‘\ /
Kal o€ coor.
310-18. er pev... mara: of. Xen.
© An, vi. 2.15 Eevopav 5& ert pev ére-
xelpnoev ... éxmAcioal, Quopevy dt aitG
. + €ohunvey 6 beds ... cvotpatevecbat.
Strictly, Xen. still wished to sail away,
when, etc.; or, paratactically, Xen. still
wished to sail away, but, etc.; ie. at
Jirst Xen. wished to sail away, but then,
etc. Hell. ii. 4.11 of 3 ard Sudjs ere
pev erexelpnoay ph auévat abrovs, érel
5 péyas 6 Kdxdos Sv roAA‘js pudanijs €56-
nee SetgOat xré. Elsewhere also ére:ra,
like pévro, rolvyy, ardp, and other
adversative conjs., is correl. with pév.
dG 19. wxrav: the pl.is used in Attic
with reference to the different parts
of the night, horae nocturnae;
SO éx vuxTav, péoa vixres. For the
gen. after advs. of place, see G. 168;
H. 757.

20. Cf. Hom. B 71 éué S& yAuxis
Ervos avixev, Moore ‘Ere slumber’s
chain has bound me.’ Weariness
held Hippocrates as if in bonds (é«).
He means that he slept longer than
he intended, or he would have come
earlier.

21. otro: Plato, more freq. than
other writers, uses oftws (314c), éreira
(319d), elra (341 e) after partics., in
imitation of the conversational style.

Ei ydp, 7

2 > a“ x la 3
& 6s, @ Zed kat Oeot, &v

22. avSpelav: here nearly equiv. to

mpoduutav. Cf. Polit. 262 a rpobupétata 2

«al avdpedtara. Socrates notices the
eagerness and excitement of Hippo-
crates, and pretends ignorance of the
reason.

23. dBket: aducety is often equiv. to
Hounnevat, Bducov elva. The wrong
continues in its effects, and so still
exists. Similarly, yucav be victor, nrra-
6a: be vanquished, didnew be prosecutor,
getyev be an exile, Hxew have come,
otxecOa have gone. Cf. 324 ¢. See
G. 200 n. 3; H. 827.

26. atts, éxetvoy: both refer to
the same person (Protagoras). Cf.
Phaedo 111 b ras 5& Spas adrois kpacw
(temperature) Zxew roiwdtny, Sate
exelvous dvdcous elvat.— av ara...
codov: an ironical assurance, as
though the payment of money were
the sole condition needful. The re-
ceiving of money by the sophists for
their instruction seemed to the best
minds to be mercenary, and unworthy
of the free and cultured Athenian.
Cf. 311b d, 328b, 349a, Ar. Nub. 98
obra: diddonova’, dpybpiov hy Tis dd¢.

27. év... etn: would that it de-
pended on that. Cf.319c, 354 e, 356d,
357 a, 313a with acc. and inf.
, ¥
TOUT Ely:
Tav dirwv.

30 Umep €uov SiarexO7s aire.

> 4 297
aknkKoa ovoer +

28. as: causal. Cf 335d. SeeGMT.

TIAATONOS IITPOTATOPAS. 33
Bt. p. 310.
c yon a 2 An > dé HOE ¥
@s ouUT ay TOV ewov EmtAiTToyLL OVOEV OUTE e
a 3 > ‘ Laie * a 9 X ,¢
av’ atta TavrTa Kal vuV NKwW Tapa GE, Wa
€yo yap apa pev Kal vedre-
/ > 9 de poe evr , , NO
pos elt, dua dé ovde Edpaxa Hpwraydpay awmore ov
éru yap wats %, Ore TO mpdTepoy érEdy-
m—pynoew. add\0a ydp, & Ldkpares, Tdvtes Tov avdpa émat-
vovot kai daci codorarov civat yew. GAA Ti ob Badé-
35 Coney wap avtov, va evdov xatahdBwopev; Karadver 8 311
€ = ‘A ¥ “‘ x a ¢ a > > ¥
@S €yw nKovoa, Tapa KadXia t@ ‘Imrovixov: add’ w-
X\ > ‘ > if > > s \ st 2
peep. Kat éy eirov: Mijrw y’, ayabé- apo yap €oTw.
> ‘\ a > a > ‘N sy NX A 4
ara Setpo eEavacrapey eis THY addnv Kal mepudyTes
> ty 5 rd 9 aK “ / > ¥ ‘N
avtov Siarpibaper, ews av Pas yéryTat: cira tomer. Kat
ypduparoy abtd mpoepépovro, of 5k ved- 310
Tepo oly TG v.—Td wpdTepov: the

© 81, w.2. —émaAlrrouse: suffer to be lack-
of.
Phil. 52d cl wor’ &pa, & Séxpares,
épwrds BovAduevos; Mydev & Ipdrapxe
émaAcrew eréyxav Hdovis te Kal ém-
orhuns, 26b Kal BAdAa 5h pupla ere
For the thought, of.

ing, omit; commonly intrans.

Actrw éyov.
313b.
29. trav pov:

teaching of

friend Socrates.
32. durjxoa otSdv: ©
313 b ofre dielActat oddemdmore. |

7.
—fq:

tay 5é

cf. 311d Kad re
tav olrwv mpocavadloxovres, 313d,
Symp. 218 d kad ef te HAAO 9 rijs odclas
tis éuijs déo0 } trav plawy Trav euar.
—To avoid ray raév ¢fawy (the gen.
of ra Tév pidwy) one art. is omitted.
—atra tavra: for this very purpose.
— Hippocrates never thinks of raising
the preliminary question, whether it
is best to place himself under the
Protagoras, — little
dreaming of the opinions of his

sc. adrod, cf.
He
has never heard Protagoras discourse.
‘of. Porphyr. on Hom. E 533

> ~ eon 2 an
ATTUK@Y Ob Mev apxXacot ovo-

time is uncertain; perhaps B.c. 445.
See Introd. § 1.

34. copdratoy déyew: like Sewd-
ratos Aéyew.— tl ov BadlLoper : see
on 310a.

387. aya: is followed in the Mss.
by éxeice Ywuev, but the Athenians
used pw ye in replies, regularly
omitting the repetition of the verb.
Cf. Soph. Phil. 1410 ore?xe rpockioas
xOdva. | HER. phe ye, mplv by rev jue
tépwv | ains piOwv, Ar. Nub. 195 Gar’
elo... | whrw ye, phre 7, Grr ém-
pevdvrwy, Plato Phaedr. 242a nayo
Grépyouat. PHAEDR. phrw ye, &
Sdupares, mply ky 7d Katya wapéren,
Aeschi. Prom. 630 axove 54. CHO. pire
ve

38. éfavacrrapev els trv atArv: cf.
1. 12, Phaedo 116a ékxeivos piv avi-
araro eis olknud Tt &s Aoveduevos,
Xen. Symp. 9. 1 *Aurdéavxos 5% efavi-
otato eis wepixarov. The prep. and
connection imply the motion, ‘the
going.’

311
34

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 31L

40 yap Ta Toda Ipwraydpas voor SivarpiBer: adore Sapper,
4 > , ¢ X 3 , ¥ )

Katadyn Wopuela avtov, ws TO eixds, evdov.

a i
II. Mera radra dvacravres cis Thy avdyv wepinweye~

kal éya dmomeipapevos tod “ImmoKxpdtouvs THS POLS b

4 8k A SF mn? , ¥ 3 a ge
Sueokdmovy avrov Kai npwtwvr, Kimé pou, epny éyad, & “In-

- XN 4 a > wn 77 >? a,
TOKpares, Tapa Ipwrayopay Vuv ETLXELPELS lveval, apyu-

“ > - NO € A an e x a

5 pov Teav éxeivw pucOdv wmép ceavTov, as Tapa Tiva
9 a > ,

adi€dpevos Kat Tis yernoopevos; womep ay ei erevdes

311

40. Odppe, Karodnidpcda: cf. Me-

* nex. fin. Odppet, ob Katepa, Xen. Cyr.

b

vii. 3. 13 Gard Odppet, 2pn, & Kipe, ov
ph oe «pio. — Protagoras’s constant
life within doors contrasts strongly
with the habits of Socrates.

III. 2ff. By way of preparing his
young friend for the interview, Soc-
rates wishes to awaken in his mind a
question as to the real value of the
costly instruction of Protagoras; a
question which the yehement Hip-
pocrates was in no mood to entertain.
First, therefore, Socrates will elicit
from him the vagueness of his quest;
then, humbled by this discovery, Hip-
pocrates is ready for the consideration
of the main question. — fapys: re-
lates generally to physical strength,
but here to strength of will, fixed-
ness of purpose. Cf. Polit. 259¢
mpbs Thy THs Wuxis cbverw kal pdunv.

3. Sterkdrouv Kal ypdrwy: combin-
ing both in one act. Cf Apol. 21¢
Siackonay ody rovrov Kal diadreydspuevos
abtg@, 18b spay robs rodAobs Freddy
Te kal xatrydpouy époo.

5. redav: fut., of. rerodvres 31le.—
napa rlvaxré.: for a similar question-
ing, cf. Gorg. 447c¢ f.

6. Illustrations of a general ques-
tion or of an abstract principle by par-
ticular examples, introduced by Scnep
&y, belong in such a marked way to

h

the peculiarities of the style of the
Platonic Socrates, that one may rea-
sonably see in them a practice of the
actual Socrates. In these passages
it is no rare thing to find several
members with ei, inserted one into
another, and ‘anacolutha,’ in which
the écrepis forgotten. We have here
a prot., ef... éxelyy, then the apod.
consisting of «7... qpero, ... dmexpivw.
—The Athenians generally classed

together physicians, sculptors, paint-,

ers, flute-players, and sophists, as
men whose professions were merce-
nary and to be adopted only through
necessity. — Cf. 312b, Gorg. 512 d,

Luc. Somn. 9 ei 5& nad Petdlas # MoAd-

KAetros yévo, Thy wey Téexvnv Gravtes
énawéoovtat, ove %ott 5& Boris Tov
idvtav, ef voov Exo, evita’ By co
Buowos yevéoOat~ olos yap by js, Bavavoos
wal xepavat nal aroxepoBlwros voui-
aOqon (you will be considered a mechanic
‘and an artisan, living by manual toil).
Cf. Plutarch Pericles 2 for nearly iden-
tical language: 4 8 adrovpyla trav
taneway THs eis TA KAAG Paduulas pdp-
Tupa Toy év tots axphaoros mévov napé-
xeta Kal abrijs: nal ovdels cdguds véos
Q tov ev Mlon Oeacdpevos Ala yevécbat
Sedlas ereOdunoey } thy “Hpay thy év
“Apyet TModdKAerros, otS *Avaxpéwv 4
PdAfpov f Apxlroxos Hodes adtav rois
Toma.
TIAATONOS TIPOQTATOPAS.

35

Bt. p. 311.
‘ X ne , 2 , € , x a >
Tapa TOV TavTod dpavupov éOav, ‘Immoxparyn Tov K@ov,

XN aA» a“ > , “ ec A aA = ‘
Tov Tav "AckhyTiadav, dpyvptoy TEehelv bTEp TavToU pcOov

>? , ¥ , ¥ 2s , ~ x ©
EKEWV@, EL TIS OE HpETO, Eizé wot, pédAdeus Tee, @ Ir-

a ec / XN € 4 4 oH >
10 TOKPaTEs, Immoxparet po ov @S TWL OVTL; TL AV ATTE-

Kpvw; Eizov ay, edn, ott @s iatpe. ‘Qs tis yenoo-

evos; ‘Qs iarpos, ébn. Et 5€ mapa TodvKXerrov Tov
te pos, edn p

*Apyciov 7) Dadiay tov ’AOnvatov érevdes adiKdpevos

A * ¥
pioboy wmép cavrod Tere exelvors, et Tis GE HpeTo,

15 Tehety Tovro 75 adpyvptov as Tin ovTe ev vO Exets Tlodv-

XN > a “-
kheit@ Te kat Dedia; ti dv dmexpivw; Eimov ay ws

dyadparorouots. “Os tis S€ yernodspevos aités; Andov

ort dyadparoroids. Elev, qv 8 éyd- mapa. dé 8% Mpara-

yopay vuv adixdpevor eyd TE Kal ov apyvpioy éxevo

20 pic Boy eroyor eoducOa Tedety baep cod, av pev e€ixvy-

re 7. Hippocrates of Cos, the founder
of the science of medicine, belonged
to the family of the Asclepiadae, in
which family the priesthood of As-
clepius and the practice of medicine
were hereditary. See also Phaedr.
270 ¢ ci pev ‘Inmoxpdraa ye te Tov
*AckAnmiaday def tt miBéoOat.

c 10. drexplve: see on 313 a.

11. Oru: sc. péAAw Tedrciv ‘Irre-
kpdrer po Odv.

12. Phidias, son of Charmides, the
Athenian, whose creative art pro-
duced ideals of the gods, and Poly-
cletus (cf. 328 ec) of Argos, unequalled
in the expression of human beauty,
represent together the culmination of
Greek plastic art. They were older
contemporaries of Socrates. 2

13. rov ” A@yvatov: is added. in
contrast with ’Apyeiov. :

a_ 18. elev: a particle related to ela,
not to the opt. efy or elev. ‘It marks
a conclusion and transition, and is
much used by Plato.

20. dv peév: after ef pév or édv the a

principal sent. is freq. omitted when
an antithesis with ef 3¢ follows. ed
€xeu, it is well, can generally be sup-
plied, as Hom. A 135f. aan’ ef pév
ddoovar yepas peydbupor "Axaol|... |
ei 3€ Ke wh ddwow, eyo 3€ Kev aitds
@awpat. Cf. 325d below. The con-
nection sometimes calls for a more
definite expression, as here, e.g. ravva
avarlcxovres. See on 328d; cf. Ken.
Mem. iii. 9. 11 cat (éredelxvuev) robs
BAdous mdvras by pty adrod fyavra
érictacba éximedcicba (sc. abrods ém-
peAoupévous)> ef St ph, Tos emorape-
vos meouevous, and he showed that
all the rest, if they thought themselves
capable of attending to a matter (attended
to it themselves) ; otherwise, they trusted
those who were capable. Xen. An. vii.
7. 15 ef piv ob te Exes mpds Huds
Agyew (sc. Adye)+ ef 58 wh, Hucis apds
ot Zxouev. Even éay pév may be fol-
lowed by «i 3¢. See GMT. 53, n. 1;
§2,1,N.2; H. 904a; 906a.
36 PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 311,
‘\ € ig f \ 4 # > é 7
TOL TA NMETEPA XpHpata Kat TovTOLs weiDopev avTov, —

’ A , ‘ x a , Wi > >
el Sé py, kal Ta Tov Pilwv mpocavadioKortes. El ovY
conan ‘ a y 1) ,) / »

TLS Has TEept TavTa ovTw aPddpa amovddLlovras EpotTo,

> 2 > , , ve , e , ȴ
Eizé por, &@ Ywxparés te Kal ‘Immdxpates, as tive Gvtt

“A af 3 nan» a’ . ~
257@ Ipwraydpa év vm exeTe Kpypara Tedew ;
> , omy ¥ s x
dmoxpwaipeOa; Ti dvoja addo ye heyopevoy rept IIpw- e

snk ie
TL QV AUTW

taydpov aKkovoper, aomep tept DewWiov &yahparoroy
Kat rept ‘Opypov routyy; Ti rovovrov rept Ipwraydpov
> 4 = ‘\ , = , e > a,

axovope; Logioryy 84 tor dvoualovot ye, & Ladxpares,
‘Os codioTn dpa épyopeBa Te-

5 \ a
Madtora. Et ovv Kat Touro Tis oe

30 Tov avdpa elvat, edn.
hovvTes TA XPHpaTa ;
mpoacpone, Adrds 5é oF os Tis. yearnoopevos Epxet Tapa
TOV Tpwrayépay ; Kal os eine éprbpudcras — dy yap 312
trépawé ‘Tu nucpas, a@oTe katapavy airov yevérbar—

311

.

2A. elrré pot: the imv. sing. is used
before several vocs. when one person
is prominently addressed. Cf. Euthyd.
283 Dd eixé. pot, pn, & Sdéuparés te tal
Suets of AAO.

26. ddXo: “as Phidias is termed sculp-
tor, Homer poet, what other name do we
hear similarly given to Protagoras?”

27. dyodparoroy: sc. dvoua. With
verbs of naming, the name itself is
generally in appos. with dvoua, érwyvu-
ula, or some similar word; the latter
subst. may, however, be omitted.. Cf.
315e, Rep. ii. 369¢ tatrn rH tvvoinla
€bépeba wéAw svona, Hdt. vi. 63 Anud-
prov avTG otvoua ero.

29. dvopdfovor...elvar: cf. 325a,
Lach. 1924 6 ev waow dvoudes taxu-
rita elva, Phil.13b rl évov rdoas 450-
vas dyabov elva: xpooayopeders ; a freq.
const. with verbs of naming or calling.

30. épyxopeOa: more vivid than péa-
Aouev, emphasizes the partic. Cf
313a, Theaet. 198e, Hdt. i. 5 eye 5&

y

wept pev robrov ovx Epxouat épéwv. The 4

Eng. has the same idiom, ‘ we are go- ®
ing to pay,’ i.e. ‘we purpose to pay.’
31 ff. el rpooépotro: sc. rf bv &roxpl-
vao; or tl &y galys; cf. Crat. 392¢
ef ris Zporrd oe, wérepovy oles dpOdrepov
kaAciy Ta dvduara Tobs ppovipwrépous }
Tovs a&ppovertépous; HERM. SfAov 3}
bt Tods Ppovimcrepovs palny kv sup-
pose one should ask whether you think .
the wise or the unwise likely to give
names the more correctly (what would
you reply ?), etc. —épvOpudeas:
chronous with elrev. See G. 204,n.2;
H. 856b. On the passage, cf. Deme-
trius wep) épunvelas 218 in Spengel
Rhet. Gr. iii. 8309 drep Sy 56 MAdrov
nov éxt rod ‘Inwoxpdrous, épuOpidcas
- 2. yevéoOat, rt piv evapyéorardy eort,
mavr) dfrov: % 8 evdpyea yéyovey x
Tis ppovrldos ris wept Toy Adyov Kal Tou
Gropynpovedoat, Sts vixtwp mpds abrov
eicGdOev & ‘Inroxpdryns.— vredatve wr
aipepas: there was a glimmer of daylight.

syn- 3 312
_TIAATONOS TIPOTATOPAS.

af

Uno opevos.

37

Bt. p. 312.
35 Ki ed TL TOUS eumpoo Ber” €oLKe, Sprov é ore oopuoriss ve

xv o6, 7 nv 3S eye, Tpos dear, ouk av aia xv-

voto eis TOUS "EM qvas oavrTov Senueayy TapeXen ;\ Nq Tov
Aia, & Yaxpares, eimep ve & Siavoodpar xpy déyew.
"AAN’ a, GAG, @ Tnrékpares, pH od Tovatryy trohapBavers

40 cou vy Tapa Tperaydpou pdbgow éveo dat, GAN ola bd

ae n qra.pa. TOU ypapparvrros eyevero Kat xaprorod

Kat mawoTpiBov; Tovtwy yap ov éxdorny ovK emt TEXVY

¥ e x 3 / - > ? 24 7 e
euabes, as Syputoupyds -eodpevos, GAN emi waideia, as

x > , Q x 2 , . s
TOV iStarnv Kat TOV ehedbepov TT PETTEL.

, A x
Tlavy pev ov

45 prot Soxel, ep, ToLavTN PaAXov elvar Y Tapa Ilpwraydpouv

padnors.

35. el... re ore: with indef. subj. ;
a freq. turn with Plato in such rea-
sonings; cf. 330b.— pev: admitting
with a blush the conclusion forced
by the argument, he intends making
some qualification with a 3¢, but is
forestalled by Socrates. See on c,
1. 8, below.

37. els . . . wrapéxov: before the
Greeks. Cf. 349 a, Thuc. vi. 31. 4
tuvéBn és robs &AAous “EAAnvas éxlSeckw
eixacORvat it came about that it looked
like a display before the other Greeks.
—cavtdv: cf. 348 e.

39. “But then, since you do not
wish to become a sophist.” Cf
Euthyd. 290. © Gar Epa, & mpds Ads, wh
6 Kriowurmos jv 6. tatr einév; Apol.
25a Gar’ kpa, & MéAnte, ph of ev
tH éxxdrnola diapOelpovor robs vewrd-
povs;—pa ov... trodapBdves: uh
indicates properly a depend. question
after an implied verb of fear or cau-
tion; ‘od is const. with ro:atrtqv. (I
question) whether you do not mean that
. « - will be not of this sort, but, etc.;
ie. doubtless you mean that, etc. See
H, 867; GMT. 46, n, 4 and w. 5a.

Cf. Meno 89¢ tows vh Alas dard we
ToUTO Ov KAAS peiXoryhermiey 5

41. ypappatiorot xré.: of. 3254 ff.

42. én réxvy: of. 315 a; to practise
it as an art, to make it a profession.

43. éwi waSelq: for the sake of gen-
eral culture. Cf. Gorg. 485a gidoo-
plas piv Soov madelas xdpw Kaddy
petéxenv.

44. tov, tév: generic arts. See
H. 659.—l&tdrnv: here contrasted
with Snusoupyds (one who pursues the
art, cf. 327 ¢), elsewhere with rocyris,
iarpés ete. Of. 822¢, 327¢, 344¢, 345a;
iS.wredew 327 a. — édedMepov: libera-
lis, superior in dignity to the money-
getting class. See on 311b.— adv
pév ovv: emphatic form of assent.

45. It seems, then, that Hippocrates
does not know what he wishes to ob-
tain from Protagoras. The question
naturally follows, what a sophist is,
essentially ; whether he has anything
of value to impart, and whether it
is a safe experiment to throw one-
self precipitately (cf. 313b) under
his instruction, without previously as-
certaining its precise nature.

312

b
38 PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 312.
IV. OicOa obv 6 péddecs viv rpdtrav, 4 oe KavOaver;
qv 8 eyo. Tov wépi; “Ore péddeus THY uyny THY cav-
an a a > A € 7 ~ 9
Tov mapacyxev Oeparedoa. avdpi, as dys, copiaTH* 6
Z c , ¥ 4 > an > >
tu S€ mote 6 GodioTys cot, Oavpdlom” ay ei oicGa.
Z > 3 8 aA a9Qrv ¢ ao wo x‘ “
5 KaiToL El TOUT ayvoEis, OVdE OTH Tapadidws THY WuxXTY
> yy > > 3 * ¥ 3 > fal 4 Ss 7 >
ota Oa, ovr ci dyab@ ovr ci KaK@ mpdypat.. Oipat y’.
edn, cidavar. Aye Sy, ti Hyet elvan Tov GogioTHv; “Eya
perv, 7 8 ds, Bomwep ToUvopa héyeL, TOUTOY civat TOV TOV
an >: s > a“ > > > 7 nw AX »
codav ématypova. Ovxovv, qv S éyd, todTo peév €&-
cote héyew Kal wept Cwypddov kal wept texTéver, o7t
ee Le ee Aes a 2 s > > ¥ »*
ovToi elow ol THY Gopav EiaTHpovEs’ AAA’ EL TLS EPOLTO a
€ wn ca - A 3 A € 4 2 ,
Has, Tav ti copay ciciv ot Cwypado. emaripmoves ;
eimoy.ey av tov aiT@, oT. Tav mpos THY amepyaciay

10

* A > / ‘\ S 9 > 2 > ~ ¥
THY TOV ELKOVOV, KAL TadAa OUTWS. €t dé TUS EKEWO EPOLTO

15 ‘O 8€ codiorys Tay ti copay éori; Ti av aroKpwoipeba
os IV. 2. rou [rivos] wépt: sc. AavOdve: Hippocrates seems to speak with more og

confidence here than in a above.

pe.— Ore peddes eré.: dz depends
upon AavOdve, but with Oavyd (ow dv the
discourse abandons the depend. const.

3. Oepamevorat: the care of the soul
by sophist and philosopher is often
compared to the physician’s treat-
ment of the body, cf. 357 e Npwrayédpas
Sde pnoly iarpds elvac (sc. THs Guabias).

6. mpdypan: the calling of the
copicrhs a thing has somewhat of
mocking humor. Cf. Ar. Eccl. 441
yuvatka 8 elvar mpayy? pn vouBuaerindy
kal xpnuaronody (clever and money-mak-
ing), Plato Gorg.520b péuperdar rovT@
7@ wpdypart (i.e. the people) 3 abo} aai-
Sevovorw. Still stronger are the expres-
sions péya mpayua, weya xpjua. Cf. Hat.
Lil. 132 Hv Be peyiorov xpRyya Anuokhdns

wape Bacirét, Dem. xxxv. 15 Ad«prros,

péya mpaypa, looxpdrous padnrhs.
8. pév: confirmative, in truth. Freq.
used alone in questions and replies,

9. In cogiorhs Hippocrates thinks
he recognizes the stem tor-, ds Ta
copa éx-fot-atai, as Crat. 406b “Apre-
pus is explained as dperijs Iorwp, and
407 ¢ “Hopatotos as 6 pdeos toTwp.

12. rl: depends upon zév cogar.
ta tl copd; i.e. the knowledge relating
to what? in the next line the thought
is completed, +4 apbs thy arepyaclay
thy tév eixdvwv that which relates to the
portrayal of forms.

14. xal raAAa ottus: sc. efrommer kv.
So freq. with xat réAAa a verb is to be
supplied from the context, e.g. 319b xal
TaAAa wdvra, obTws sc. roodvTas, Symp.
176a nal raéAAG Td vou(sueva sc. Torhoay-
tas, Gorg.509 ¢ deurepay 5% Thy Tod Sev-
Tépou kakod (sc. Bonar) cad tplrnv Thy
rou tTplrov, Kal TaAAG obrws (sc. Exeiv).

15. dorl: sc. ériorhpwv from the
previous context.
TIAATONOS, TIITPOTATOPAS.

eivat, @ YdéKpares ;

héyew ;

39

St. p. 312,
7 A , > , 2 / on ¥ aN
QUT@; Tolas Epyacias EmioTaTns; Tt ay evTouey auTov

aA “~ ‘
h émortdryy tov mwoujoa. Sewdv
: :
"Tous av, qv 8 eye, ahnOn héyouser, ov pévror

e a 3 , ‘ ¥ eos +s eon 5 a
uRands Ye" eparryimeus yap ero 7) aaokplerls Nu Cero,
20 epi drov 6 codpiorys Sewdv movet heyetars dowep 6 Kt-

Bapuoris Sewvdv Syov zovet
oTHpova, Tept Kapioews: 7

‘ x , 5 ‘ aA ,
coduaTns epi Tivos Sewov aot héyew;
Eixés ye.

\ os L207
Tept OuTrEp KQU €TLOTATQAL 5

héyew wept ovmEp Kal ému-
hydp; Nat. Ete: 6 ‘Oe 87).
 SHrov re
Ti 3% éore TovTO,

. a > ¢ 2 , 2 \ € x Sox
25 TEpt OV AUTOS TE ETLOTHLWY COTW O oogpiarys Kat TOV

312
da

313

pabyriy rove ;

V. x > A 5 * tal a S

. Kai éyo etrov peta tovro: Ti ow;
rw , 5 ¥ e 0 , x‘ ,
oldy Tia Kivduvoy epyer UToOHowy Thy Wuyi ;
To oGpa émitpémew oe ede To,

16. émurrdrys: here equiv. to ém-
orhuwv, a8 comes out clearly in Crito
Alb r@ émurdry xa) ématoyti.— tl...
a: equiv. to rl BAAo... Hf.

17. At first Hippocrates replied
confidently (éya pév «ré.), now, with
less assurance, he yet gives a some-
what fitting answer (4 . . . Adve);
finally, however, he has no longer
any reply to urge. For oixérs, cf.
821 d, Phaedo 100 @ ot yap ert toiro
Sucxupl Comat.

20. wept Srov xré.: for a similar ex-
amination, cf. Gorg. 450 e ff.

24. aepl.ovwep: follows also ézi-
orarat, which here is equiv. to érsori-
pov éariv.

V. 2. épxa: of 3lle.—q ed piv
xré.: the sent. ef wey... moAdAa by
wepteoxevw is in its thought subord.,
as a concessive (while), to the follow-
ing sent. 8 5¢ xré., as is often the case
in sents. with pév. In such cases the
former: member properly does not
belong to the main argument, but is

Ma Ad’, dn, ovKére Exw oor héyew.
ola ba eis 313

a” > Q

y €t pev
; , a

StaKxwdvuvevovTa 1) XP1-

introduced to emphasize the latter by
contrast. Cf. Dem. de Cor. 160 ai-
oxpsv eatw ci yh piv Ta Epya Ta
bwtp iuGy adver imécuewa, Spets SF nds
tovs Adbyous adrav dvdterGe it is shame-
Sul if (while) I bore the burden of the
toils in your behalf, but you will not
tolerate even the recital; where only
the latter fact is shameful. Rarely
the clause with ué is the main, and
that with é¢ the subord. clause, cf
Xen. Mem. i.2.9. Similar in Latin
are paratactic interr. clauses, as Cic.
Tuse. 5.90 an Scythes Anachar-
sis potuit pro nihilo pecu-
nilam ducere, nostrates phil-
osophi facere non poterunt.
This whole period, with its repeti-
tions, its pleasing, free, conversational
style, doubtless vividly recalled the
manner of Socrates.

3. StaxwwSuvevovra: const. here with
ace. and inf.; in Thuc. vii. 1, with
the simple inf. efre dtanvduvedcwow
éordedoa, as freq. kwduvedew. — There

313
40

o

10

313

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 313.

orov avTs yeréobar 7 movnpor, ToAdG ay TrepierKdpa,
clr’ émurpemtéov etre ov, kal eis oupBovdyy Tods Te pidovs
dv wapexdders Kal tTovds oixelous, cKoTovpevos epas
ouxvds: & d€ wept mrElovos TOD Tdparos Hye, THY Puy,

ae XV A > a a rd
kal év @ wavr éott Ta od 7 ED 7 KaKwS TparTEL,
wn n , A x a
Xpnorov 4 movnpod avtod yevouevov, wepi Sé rodrou
¥ ‘A x ¥ an 3 “a »> , ¥ € an
OUTE TH TaTpi ovTE TH GOADH EveKowaHow oOUTE HUGV
an »” s ¥ ‘N > wn
Tov étaipwv ovderi, eltr émiTpemTéov EiTe Kal ov TO
x a, > 3 € x %
agpuconévm tovte Eévo tiv ony xv, add’ éowéepas

‘ ,
aKxovoas, ws bis, OpOpios NKwv mepi ev TovTov ovdéva

were no qualifications legally pre-
scribed for physicians, and the patient
in ancient times ‘ran a considerable
risk. Of. Gorg. 5144; Pliny N. ZH.
xxix. 1 discunt (medici) peri-
culis nostris, et experimenta
per mortes agunt.

4. wepuerkeo, aapexddes: the
ideas of saying, answering, consider-
ing, in such hypothetical sents., Plato
very often puts into the aor. (cf 311
be), prob. to indicate the momentary
occurrence or beginning of the action.
Cf. Theaet. 144 ef vgv exdvrow éxa-
tépov Adpay %pn abtas Hpudcbat dpolws
(if each of us held a lyre, and he said
they were tuned alike), wérepov edOis ty
értorevouey 2 eweckedpel by, ef povot-
kbs dv rA€yor; See GMT. 49, 2, n. 5.

7. ty uxqyv: explanatory of 6 kré.
Cf. 339 a, 35la, 354¢, Rep. ix. 588e
& perath kpa viv dh dupotépwr paper
elvat, thy Hovxlav, rodTé rote aupdrepa
Era, Adan re Kal F5ovh so then that
which we termed the intermediate state,
namely, rest, will be both pain and
pleasure.

8. évd: see on 310d.

9. wepl &€ tovtou: cf. 325bf. 颒
Gv 88... ratra § bpa. So when two
periods. consisting of prot. and apod.

are united in a larger period by péy
... 5¢, the wey and dé of the protases
are freq. repeated in the apodoses.
Cf. Apol. 28d e.

11. dre kal ov: in the second mem-
ber of a depend. alternative question
(whether . . .or not) ob and yh are used
indifferently; cf.1.15 below; but in
depend. nominal questions, distin-
guishing between what is and what is
not, wf is used when the verb is not
repeated, otherwise either od or uh.
For examples of nominal questions,
cf. 314 a (1. 47), Xen. Mem. iii. 6. 10.
See G. 288, 1, n.; H. 1022a.—7@...
févw: when a subst. with the art.
takes an attrib. modifier, a dem., esp.
ovros, may be inserted after the modi-
fier and before the noun. Cf. 338 a
7d axpiBés todTo eldos, Dem. vi. 21 af
mpos rods tupdvvous avrat Mav duAlat,
Plato Phil. 50 b év tH rod Blov tuumdoy
tpaywdlq. From the point of view of
the Athenians, tévw places in a clearer
light the inconsiderateness of Hip-
pocrates, and here by its position it
intensifies the reproach of Socrates.

13. Sp8pios: temporal adj. for adv.
Of. Thue. ii. 49. 4 diepOelpovro of xrc7-
oto évaraioa nad EBdouator td ToD
évrds xatuatos (on the ninth and the

313
L
41
St. p. 313.
7. > > NX “ ¥ X 3 , x
Adyov ovSé cupBovdiy Torel, Eire ypH) emitperew oavToy

MAATONOS TIPOTATOPAS,

> 7» so ela 2-5 9 , , a \
15 QUT@ ELTE LY, ETOLMLOS & ef dvadioxew Ta TE GavTOU Kai
‘\ cal , , e »” , 9 ,
Ta TOV pohaw PRAT OS 184 Steyvaxsis, OTL TAaVTMS
over réov Ipwrayédpa, 6 OV OUTE YiyVeoKELS, Ss dis ourTe
Sethe Fae ovdearorTe, copioriy S _Svopanets, Tov 5é
copioryy, 6 Ti mote EoTL, Haiver dyvodv, @ péhdets Tav-
Kat
aoxpares, e€ ov ov aa

_—_—_—_

20 TOY Ririn patie, ds aKovoas, "Eouxey, épn, @
“Ap ov, @ ‘Tradxpares,
6 copiers tuyxdves ev epmopds tus 7 edarphos TOV
aywyipev, ap av Wuxn Tpépera;

Paiverar yap e.0-

(sc. abrods dpercioar xré.). So in 314

7 seventh day), Hom. A 424, 472, 497,
a 443, and very freq. See Seymour
Hom. Lang. and Verse § 38; G. 138,
n. 7; H. 619.

16. ds 75y Steyvaxds: as though you
had already fully decided.

17. cvvertéov: civems is used, like
ovyytyvoumu, with the meaning am (or
become) one’s pupil. — dv xré.: of. 310.

18. Selefar: sc. ai7@. Instead of
the rel. repeated in a different case, a
personal or dem. pron. is commonly
used; or, as here, the pron. may be
omitted altogether. See G. 156;
H. 1005.

19. copioriy: a case of ‘prolepsis’
or anticipation; in which, to give it
greater emphasis, a subst. is trans-
ferred from a depend. to the princi-
pal clause, usually with change of
case. Cf. 341d olpa Mpddicoy cot
Goxety &roweipacOa, ei olds 7 Eve TE,
Xen. Mem. i. 4. 13 rlvos yap BAAov
(gov puxh wpta pev Ccv HoOnTtat rt
eigi. See H. 878.

20. €oucev: sc. duet dyvociv. &- Rep.
i. 346 ¢ fra tpa dpércay Kowy dpe
Aodyrat wdvres of Snusoupyol, Sjdov sre
kowh tut TE abtgG mporxpdpevar (avail-
ing themselves of some self-same thing)

ax’ éxeivou apedovvra. “Eoicev, pq

c
many places, where goer forms the

answer.

22. Epaopos q Kaaydos: wholesale
or retail dealer. This comparison
often appears in Plato (cf Soph.
223d, 224d, 231d) and in later writ-
ers. On the terms, see Rep. ii. 3714
4 ob Kamhdous Kadodper Tobs apds aviv
te Kal mpaow Siaxovotvras idpuuévous
év dyopa (those engaged in buying and
selling, sitting in the market-place), robs
3 wAavhras én ras wdrcis eumdpous;
Soph. 223d, Polit. 289e. Becker
Charicles (GOll) ii. 183 ff.— rls: a
sort of. See on 334 ¢.

23. Wuxy: the art. (not merely
generic) may be omitted with pux7,
c@pa, and their parts. Before ydp in
answers, yes or zo may easily be sup-
plied; we might render certainly. Cf.
Soph. Phil. 755 dewdy ye toimlcaypa Tov
voonparos (the burden of the disease)

PHIL. Sewdy yap ov8t pntdy, Plato Rep.

vi. 502¢ fEupBatver ydp, @pn. Hip-

pocrates was ready to purchase, at

any price, what Protagoras brought.
The comparison was therefore. at
once obvious to him; still, as he
had before shown that he had no
clear conception of what he could
PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

a ‘ 4 4
ye Towodrds Tis: Tpéperar dé, @
25 Mabrjpacr Syrov, qv 8 eyo.

St. p. 313.

>

4 ‘ s
LoKpares, puyn TMV;
Kal Omws Ye py, @ ératpe,

e X 2 aia a 33. , eon y
6 cogdioTis erawvav & mwret aration Huas, aorep

€ ‘N \ n ?, , c ¥ s ‘\ 4
ol mEepl THY TOU GHmatos TpopyV, O Emmopds TE Kal Ka-

aos.

\ A a @ ¥ Bee si, AP »
KaL y2p OvTOL TOU WY ayovuo WwW ayaryliLwy ouUTE

> XN ¥ y . a x N ‘ A
auTol Loaow oO TL KPHOTOV 7] ToYNpov EPL TO Tapa,

’ a Q , a ¥ € 9 , 3
30 EmatvoucdL de TAVTaA aw\ourtes, OUTE Ol WVOU{LEVOL Tap

2A aN s , x oR? x ¥ 9
QUT@V, EAV [LYN TLS TUXN YUP VaACTLKOS YN LaATpOS @VY.. OUT@

‘\ \ e ‘ a 4 \ “\ 4 2 A
be Kat Ol TAH pabypara. TEPLAYOVTES KaTa TAS TONES Kae

a ‘N 4 “a aN 2 a 2
mTwAouvTes Kal KamndevorvTes TH del EmiPvpourT. émat-

a XQ 4 a a , > »¥ > »
voudgt fev TAVTA a T@Aovaet, TAaXa 8 av TWE, @ aploTe,

2 a a
35 Kal ToUTwWY ayvooley GY THOVTW 6 TL XPNaTOY F ToVN-
x X ‘\ - € 3 9 x e 2 ao >
pov mpos THY Yuxiv: ws F avrws Kal ot dvotpevor Tap

313 Jearn from Protagoras, he now makes

the further confession of his igno-
rance concerning the nature of this
substance by which the soul is nour-
ished. Socrates responds to his ques-
tion with the intelligible but indefi-
nite poaffuact, in order at once to
add the warning against seeking the
instruction of the sophists before he
has ascertained precisely what pa@j-
"jeata are to be derived from them.
The words dws ye uw} xré. cannot be
separated from those which precede
them, and must therefore be the utter-
ance of Socrates, as must also paé7j-
pact dijrov, iv F eyd.
26. &amariyoe : the Mss. read éfarra-
. thon, but such exhortations and warn-
ings with drws and dxws of take only
the fut. See H.886; Kr. Spr.54, 8, 7.
But see for oppos. view Kithn. 552, n. 6.

d 28. kal ydp odrot «ré.: the ignorance

of the trader is more fully set forth
in Gorg. 517d ff. totrwv yap (sc.
orlwy, moray, tuatlwv wré.) mopiotindy
elvat  udmndov brvra h eumopoy , . .,

ovdey Oaypacréy éorw dvta Towwvrov
ddtat kal abrG nal rots HAots OepareuThy
elvat odparos, mavrl Te py ciddrt, Ere
fort Tis Tapa tabras TéeXVD yunvaoTEUch
te kal iarpuch, 4 Oh rE GvTt orl odpa-
tos Oeparela.— dv ... dywylpov: de-
pend. on ¢ 7: following.

29. wepl td oda: with reference to
the body. In such expressions the
prep. with the acc. brings out the
quality of the adj. more distinctly
and independently than would a sim-
ple gen., and is preferred by Plato,
with whom however it becomes almost
a mannerism. Cf. xpds thy yxiv
below, Gorg. 517 eiSévar 8 71 7d xon-
otdy Kal wovnpdy tav aetlwy 4 rotav
early cis dperhy oduatos.

33. del: often means in each case,
every time. — éwaivover: as Protagoras
afterwards does, cf. 318 a e, 328b.

36. ds 8 atros: after Homer less
freq. than dgatrws 5é. Even when
éé intervenes, the és is not accented,
although it stands for ofrws.—ot
cvovpevor: sc. dyvooiey by.
TIAATONOS, ITPOTATOPAS.

43

St. p. 313.
> aA 2. ¢ a XN ‘ Q Ss > ‘ ¥
GQUTw@Y, Eav [Ly TLS TUXY TEPL THV wuxnv QU LATPLKOS wv.

> *
€l ev ovv ov Tvyydves EmLOTHpwY ToOUTwY, TL YpNOTOV

a. / > 7 > we 2 A *.
Kat movypdv, doparés aor aveicOar pabyara Kat Tapa.

40 IIpwraydépov Kat map’ addov érovody: ei dé py, dpa, @
4 ‘N i a ¢ 7 \
paKkdpte, 12) mept Tos didtdrous KuBevys Te Kat Kuvdv- 314

vevys.

, 7 “a 3 wn a ao
pabnpadrav avn h &v TH TAY otTiov.

X N ‘ \ x ‘4 a? 2 oy a
Kat yap 81) Kal modd peilwy kivduvos év TH Tav

, N x N
ora pev yap Kat

x , x a , ¥ > »
ToTa Tpidpevoy Tapa Tod Kamydrov eeaTw ev addows

* > ao > , . . 4 3 x > x “A
45 ayyeious amodépew, kat mpw SéEacQat avira cis Td TOpa

miovTa  phaydvra, KaTtabeuevov oikade Lear. cup Pov-

evoacat, wapakaréoavta Tov éatovTa, 6 TL TE ébE-

, n , \ 9 , Nc Ne
OTEOV Y TWOTEOV KAL O TL fLY, KAL OTOTOV Kat OTTOTE*

ba > ” > a > o c ao 4 A >
@oTe &v TH avy ov péyas 6 Kivduvos. pabyjpara dé odk

¥ 2. * 2 ahi He, a 2 a ag ,
50 €or ev dAX\w ayyeiw areveyKely, GAN’ avaykn, katabévra
X , x , 2 aon a a , ,
THY TYyHY, TO pabnua ev avTy TH Yvyn AaBdvTa Kai

38. tuyxavas emoripev: Plato
rarely uses rvyxdverv without a partic.
Cf. Phaedr. 230a ecfre re Onptov ty
xdvw Tupdvos roduwAokdétepoy (more
complex), Rep. ii. 369 b éreidh tvyxdver
Tay Exagtos ov« abrdpiys, GAAG TOAAGY
évSehs since no one of us is self-sufficing,
but each has many wants, Tim. 61¢
tuyxdves 5€ obte tavTa ot7 exeiva
duvara ixavas AcxOjva.

41. tots iArdrow: these are, in
* Legg. i. 680a, wife, sons, and daugh-
ters (émitpéxovra aitov buyarépas te
kad vieis kal -yuvaikas, oftws ev Tois piA-
Tatoos Kwdvvevcavta imperilling one’s
dearest interests), here 4 Yvxf, its well-
being, i.e. virtue, wisdom; similarly
Gorg. 5138a Srws ph aby Trois gpid-
rdros (at the loss of what is dearest)
h alpeots juiv ora tabryns tis Suvd-
pews THs ev TH wéAet. —KuPeigs: the
Greeks sometimes compared life to
a game of chance; cf. Rep. x. 604¢;
Terent. Ad. iv. 7. 21 ita vitast

hominum, quasi quom ludas
tesseris; and used xcuBevew rivl, xepl
tm of a frivolous and fool-hardy

‘risk, like our ‘stake upon the die.’

Cf. the tragic verse in Polyb. ii. 63
Set thy raxlorny éxxvBebew trois Sras,
Polybius in Suidas, s.v. «iBos, of pév
droyioriay kat paviay epacay elvar 7d
mapaBdrArAcoOau Kal KuBevev TE Ble.
—al xwvSuvedys: literal and figura-
tive expressions are sometimes com-
bined, the literal expression following
and explaining the former. Cf.384d4
obyreuvé por Tas aroxploes Kad Bpaxu-
tépas mole, Acta Apost. xiv. 17 éum-
wAGy tpoghs kal edppoodyns tas Kapdlas
buav.

44. d@dots: i.e. other than the body.

45. dmodpépav: sc. tov mpiduevor, the
purchaser, from the preceding cir-
cumst. partic. -

50. karabévra: cf. 328 ¢.

51. to poéypa . .. AaBovra: corre-
sponds to d¢facGat cis 7d capa above,

b

314

b
44 PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

&t. p. 314.
a a
pabdovra amevar  BeBdappevov 4 aperypevov. tavta
ow oKoTapca Kal peta Tov TpeaBUTEpwY NUaY* Hmets
yap ért véow Gore ToTOdTOY Tpaypa SueléoOa. voy pév-
55 TOL, @OTED puncapey, lapev Kal GKovowpe Tov avopés,
éveita akovaartes Kal addols avakowwoapea: Kat yap
a: 4 , = £ > ao > ‘x xe s €
ov pdvos Ipwraydpas attéA. éoriv, adda Kai ‘Inmias 6
"Hyetos: ofpat Sé kat pdducoy tov Ketov: kai daAdou c
TodXot Kat cool.
4 e Lied an > f > ‘N x a
VI. Ad€av ypiv radra éropevducfa. émreud1) Sé & TO
4 > é > 4 , ¢
mpoOvpa éeyevopeba, emvatavtes mept Twos Adyou SiEXe-
, a ea \ \ eQa 27 79> > x
youeba, bs yu Kata THY Gddv évérecH: W odV pH
> ‘ , 3 x 8 s 9 2 7
arehys yévouto, aha Siamepavdpevor, odTws éotouser,
5 oTavTes ev TO Oipw Suereyopeda, & hoyy
s év T@ TpoOvpw SiereydpcOa, Ews TvVwpodoyy,-

. : , a > < , > as
capey addAjdos. SoKet ov por, 6 Oupwpds, edvovyxds Tks,

ipiv ratra elrAccOe kvdpas elxoo:, Xen. 314

314 and xal paddyra to mdvta 4 daydrra,
Hell. iii. 2. 19 détavra 3é ratTa Kal re

hence, on learning and so receiving

into the soul.

54, véow dare xré.: too young to deter-
mine. Yet not the degree of the qual-
ity but the quality itself is declared
to be unsuited to the end, which is
put in the inf., or inf. with dore. Cf.
Menex. 239b 6 xpévos Bpaxis Sinyhoa-
oOu, Eur. Andr. 80 yépwv éxeivos Sore
o wpedeiv rapév. See G.261, 1; H 642.
—Contrast the less modest expres-
sion of Protagoras 317 c.

56. dvaxowwodpca: cf. 317d.

58. olwor S¢... Ketov: se. abrd&
elvat. Of. 316d foOnpat, sc. rpoxadrd-
nrecbat, Symp. 176a xarends Exw brd
Tov xOes wédrov, oluce 5 Kal duay rods
roddots, Apol. 25e radta éyé cat ob
welOopat, oluar 5¢ odd KAAOY avOpdrwv

mwepavOévta T& oTpatetpata ame.
See G. 278, 2; H. 974 a.— éweSx 82
«ré.: in order to represent the porter
as behaving in a manner so charac-
teristic, Plato makes the conversation
come to an end before the house; as
Socrates when alone, in Symp. lia
concludes his meditations év rots rpo-
Odpos. Doubtless this was a familiar
habit of Socrates.

2. mpo0vpw: for this porch, see
Becker Char. ii. 182; Hermann Griech.
Privatalt. § 19.

6. Soxet por: so ofuat, olda is some-
times inserted parenthetically without
as, ir. Cf. Menex. 236 b 8re por Soxet
cuver(Oer Tov emttdgioy Adyov when, as
I believe, she composed the funeral ora-

o5éva. The words are parenthetical. tion, Thuc. i. 3. 1 Soret 5€ pos, od5e
VI. 1. S0fav statra: after the rotvoua rovro thunacd mw elxev, Soph.
analogy of done? ratra. Cf. Xen. An. O. C. 1615 oxanpav pév, ofa, also

iv. 1.13 ddtay 5& radta éxhputay oftw
wotetv. Plural in Andoc. 1.81 détavra dé

309b, 323d, 327b.—6 @upwpds: in
the house of the wealthy there was
TIAATONOS, IPOTATOPAS.

wn ¥ nw an > x a:
giotav dxPecbar trois poraow eis THY olkiav.

45

St. p. 314.
Katykovey yuav: Kiwoduvevter dé Sia 7d TAHOOS TaV Go- a

érreto)

& 2 4 ‘ O%8 > s XN ioc en ¥
youv EKPOVOGLEV Ty upav, avotéas KQL LOWY NUaS, Ea,

10 €pyn, godiorat twes: od TXOA} adtTe.

Kai apa apo

bay ae X\ a, 4 4 € er > >

Tow xepow THv Ovpay mdvy mpoftpuws ws olds tT Fv

> if. N, € a“ ¢ 3 , Na > s

e. emnpatev. Kat nets mahw éexpovoper. Kal ds éyxexAnpe-
a a , > , > > ¥ ¥

ms THS Ovpas amoxpwopevos eizev, "OD avOpwro, pn,

OvK aKnkdaTe, OTL OV TXOAR a’T@; “AN ayabE, Epnv

15 €yd, ote mapa Kaddiav HKeopey ovte coduiotat oper,

GANA Odpper: Tpwraydpav yap tou deduevor ideiy 4dOo-

pev. eiodyyeidov ovv.
dvéw&e thy Ov
wke thy Ovpav..

, > Neca ¢
Méyis oby more juiv avOpwios

*"Ezrevoy) S€ ciondOoper, KarehdBopev Tpwraydpav
20 €v T@ TpooTe@ mepimarowra, é€fs 8 att@ ovpmept-

314 always at that time a porter, whose
© duty it was in his @upwpetov to watch
all that passed in and out, to open
the door which was usually closed,
and to announce visitors (eicayyéA-
Aew OF mpooayyéAAcw). Not infre-
quently these porters were surly (cf.
Philodem. wep) caxiav § 9, rpooayyéa-
Ae od OédovTes 4 okopaklCovres H Tt
Towiroy émAéyortes), but here the re-
luctance of the faithful old eunuch
points to the senseless doings in the
house of his young master. Socrates,
to be sure, he might have known;
but this is another touch of Plato’s,
to show that Socrates was a beginner
as yet.
d= 10. o8 cxodr avrg: acustomary an-
nouncement to unwelcome visitors. In
Cic. de Senec. 10, Cato remarks nemo
adhue convenire me voluit,
cui fuerim occupatus. Symp.
212d, when a company of revellers
knocks at the door late at night, Aga-
tho bids his servants, day uéy mis ray

émirndelwv Ff, kadetre* ef 58 wh, A€yere,
rt od mlvoper, AAG avaTtavducba (have
gone to bed) %5n.— atts: himself; so
slaves called their masters, pupils
their teachers, parasites their patrons.
Cf. Poll. iii. 74 *Apuwropdyns pévror
KaTd Thy TeV TOAAGY ovVhOEay Toy
deonxdtyy abtdy KékaAnxev, also the
aitds pn, ipse dixit of the pupils
of Protagoras.

17. poys «ré.; with difficulty the
man was finally persuaded. Cf. Theaet.
160 rotro pédus wort eyevvhoapev
Thuc. vii. 40 pdaAts wort avravtyovro,
also pdyis mos 328d, Apol. 21b pdys
advu éxt Chrnow airod érpanduny after
a long struggle I gave myself to an in-
vestigation, etc.

_ 20. nmpootd@: a narrow passage
(Oupwpetoy, Oupdy, ruddv) led from the
house-door to the porticos (7d zepl-
arvaov), which surrounded the court
on all four sides, and which, as they
lay before the different rooms, were
termed apoorga. As nothing is said

e

314
da
46

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS. 7

8t. p. 314.

A ,
emdtouv é€k pev tov émt Oatepa KaddXias 6 ‘Immovixou

Kat 6 ddeAhds avdTod 6 Guopyrptos, Idpados 6 Iepuxdé-

ous, kat Xappidns 6 TAavewvos, éx S€ Tod emt Odrepa 6 315

erepos Tav Iepixhéous, HdvOurmos, kai Didurmidns 6 Be-

25 houAou Kat “Avripoupos 6 MevOaios, domep eddoKipel pa-

ora Tov Ipwraydpov pabytav Kat éxt téxvn pavbdve,

« \ 9 , Se »¥ 6 a9 nN 50
@S copuoTys ETOMEVOS. TOUTWVY OE OTLDVEY Ob YKOAOUUOUY

2 , “a 7 x Q “ s > a,
* émakovovTes TeV eyopevar, Td ev TOD EGou EfaivovTo,

oP

315
a

a ¥ 2 € , A st e , 7 @
ovs aye && éxdotwv Tov wodewy 6 IIpwraydpas, dv av
30 SueE€pyerar, Knav TH Pwvy womEp “Opdeus, ot S€ Kara

NY povnv € ae KeKNAnuevoe: joav 5é twes Kat Tov b
THY hovny Emovrar “nye q s

here of the right or left, Protagoras
is to be imagined as in the front and
Hippias in the rear portico. Socrates
and Hippocrates tarry a few moments
in the passage, where, themselves un-
noticed, they can survey the interior,
including an adjacent room in which
Prodicus is lying, cf. 315d.

21. & tot emi Odrepa: on one side,
of. Thuc. vii. 37, 4 yuurnrela ex
tou éx) Odrepa xpooye: TP Telxet (ad-
vanced to the wall_from the opposite side),
Xen, An. v. 4. 10. This use of the
art. in such expressions is freq. with
the Attic writers; cf. Euthyd. 297, éx
rou én’ apurepd, Phaedo 112d, cis rd
én’ éxeiva Thuc. viii. 104, ev 7 éneé-
kewa, id. i. 32; iv. 72 ev 7 mpd rob.

22. TIdpados: fv ey rep alte
(Pericles) yuvh xpoohkovca pey Kar&
yévos, surpenevia & ‘Inmovleg apdére-
pov, €€ oF KaAAlay érexe Toy wAovatov >
erexe 58 xal mapa rg Mepmde? EdvOerrov
«al Mdpodov. Plutarch Pericles 24.

23. XapylSyns: brother of Plato’s
mother ; see the dialogue which bears
his name.

24. The family of Philippides and
Philomelus of Lower Paeania can be
traced through many generations.

See Boeckh Seewesen Urkunden, pp. 24 bg

and 252 f.

25. Antimoerus owes his immor-
tality to this single passage. — Even
though the passage marks no clear
distinction between paénral and érj-
«oot, evidently those who walk near-
est Protagoras are his more intimate
pupils.

26. emi réxvg: see on 312b.

27. Const. of 5& dmiaOev TovTwy IKo-
AovGouy.

29. Cf. 316c; and regarding Gor-
gias, Prodicus, and Hippias, Apol.
19e rotrwy yap xacros id eis éxdorny
tév méAewv Tods véous, ols EeoTs THY
éavraéy rodkitav ampoitka ~uveiva: @ bv
BovdAwvrat (the young men, who may
associate freely with whomsoever of their
own citizens they desire), robrovs wel-
Gover tas éxelvwy Evvovelas &wodundéyras
ola. tvveivat xphuata diddvras Kat
xapw mpocedéva (paying them money
and giving them thanks besides).

30. mmAav rq evg: Protagoras
charms through the form, not the
content, of his teaching. — ot §&é
&wovrat: while they follow, a free ex-
tension of the rel. clause obs &ye.
The correl. of peév 1. 28 is d¢ 1. 31,

.
aw ww £
emixwpiov év TO Xop@. TodTOY Tov xopoy paliaTa eywye

idov HoOnv, as KahGs evdaBodvTo pndéroTe eurrodav ev

To mpoc0e et a 5 LAN €rEtoyn avTos ava-
» mpdcbe civar Upwraydpov, add’ ered avTos av

, X € >> 2 > \ 2 s
35 aTpépot KGL Ol JET EKELVOU, €u TWWS Kat EV KOO L@ TEpl-

, a es » ¥ . Vo ,
exyilovro obrou ot émjKoo. evOey Kat Eber, Kai & KiKry

¢ x, .N > xa a a,
TEPUOVTES GEL ELS TO omiacbe Kafioravro Kad\\oTa.

—~ VIL. Tév 88 per cicerdnoa, ey “Opnpos, ‘Taaiav

315

‘ > a , = a > > N s 3
tov *Hietov, cabypevoy €v TO Kar’ avTiKpd tpooTde@ €év

Opdve: wepi avrov 8 éxabnvto éxi Bdbpav *EpvEipaxés

32. xope: the tragic chorus, as it

TIAATQNOS ITPQTATOPAS. 47
Bt, p. 315.

c
are in the realm of shades; Protago- 7

entered the theatre, was generally
arranged in three rows (orotxo., cf.
orlxot), each consisting of five choreu-
tae, the middle choreut in the row
nearest to the spectators being the
Coryphaeus. Similarly, here Pro-
tagoras is in the middle of a row of
seven, the others walking behind
these.

33. Socrates ironically admires the
skill shown in keeping out of ‘Protag-
oras’s way.

34. ro: const. with wrpdécOev Mpw-
rayédpou after év. See G. 141, Nn. 3. £.;
H. 666.

36. émyxoot: mere silent listeners.

37. els... ndAAtoTa: took their posi-
tions in the rear in the most graceful
manner.

VII. 1. tov 8 per’ eloeveqoa:
these familiar words, and also xal Tdy-
radoy eiaetdov, would instantly, in the
minds of Plato’s contemporaries, shift
the scene to Hades; for in the Ho-
meric Néxua Odysseus recounts, with
these words, that he saw in Hades,
among other shades, those also of
Hercules and Tantalus. Cf Hom.a
601 roy dé per’ cisevdnoa Biny “Hpa-

* kanelny, tb. 582 cal phy Tdyradoy eicel-

dov xarén kAye Exovra. So then we

ras, Hippias, Prodicus are famous
names, —rather an outward form than
a reality. The comparison to Tanta-
lus is applied to Prodicus because of
his sickly condition, in which he ap-
peared yadrdn’ Baye’ Exwv. To find,
however, an allusion to Prodicus’s
greed or love of luxury, to see in
Hippias’a Hercules by reason of his
combativeness, or to seek to find in
the wise Protagoras a Sisyphus, would
be frivolous, and would impair the
humor of the comparison. Timon of
Phlius had also parddied the Néxuea,
as have Schiller, and Goethe in the
Xenia (832-414).

3. Opdvw, Bdbpwv: both words are
suggestive of a boys’ school. Opdvos,
the high armchair, was, at least in
later times, the accustomed seat of
the rhetorician or sophist. Cf. Plut.
wep) rou axovew, Cc. 12 dvactdvres yap
ard Tov Opdvou nai drobeuevor Ta BiBAla
+--+ uuxpod dafvovra (sc. of copiral).
Bd0pa are the school benches, cf.
325 e.— Eryximachus, an intelligent
physician of reputation, appears also
in Phaedr. 268 a and Symp. 176 b ff.;
with regard to Phaedrus, see the dia-
logue which bears his name ; these two
are everywhere represented as inti-
PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

dot Twes.

St. p. 315.
a \
Te 6 "Akoupevod kal Paidpos 6 Muppwovoros kat "Avdpwv

‘ A oa S
5 6 “AvOpotiwvos Kal trav f€vwv modiral te avTov Kal ad-

3 7 4 ‘ 4 F 2 XN wn ’
éfaivovto Sé mepi Picews TE Kal THY peETEDd-

pov doTpovopiKa ara, Supwrav tov ‘Inmiav, 6 8 &

Opdve Kabjpevos Exdotous abrav Siéxpiwe Kal Sefer

Ta EpwTdpeva.

Kai pev 89 wat Tavraddv ye cioetdov.
yap dpa Kai IIpdducos 6 Ketos.

emreOT Let

> S 23 > 7 s
Hy Sé & olkjpari

nw om ¢ s aA
TW, @ TPd TOD pev ws Taplei ExpyTo ‘ImmoviKos, viv

dé bad Tov wAHOovs Tov KaTadvdvTav 6 KadXias Kat

~ , 7
TovTo éxkevdoas E€vois KaTahvow TeETOLnKED.

e \ S
O j4€V OUV

58 » , > Xx s > ot XN
15 [podtxos ert Karéxeto, eyKexaduppevos ev K@OLoLS TLOL

315 mate friends. Andron is. mentioned
© also in Gorg. 487 c as eagerly occupied
with philosophy; he was afterwards
perhaps one of the Four Hundred;
probably the orator Androtion, against
whom Demosthenes spoke\ was his
son.

7. Of. 318e; Hipp. Ma. 285b & ov
(Hippias) «darwra éxloracai, Te wep)
Te kotpa te Kal Ta odpdvia doy. As-
tronomy was devoted to the investi-
gation of the motions, nature, and
origin of the heavenly bodies, and
the general constitution of the uni-
verse, — % pvots.

8. Sékpwe: Hippias pronounced
his verdicts, like the judge or the
schoolmaster, from his high seat.
Cf. Rep. i. 348d kal Gdn Sacra ti
vav Tov diaxpwotvrev denoducda.

11. dpa: refers to 314b. So also
éredfuer, although at the time when
Socrates is relating his story, Prodicus
is still there. They found Socrates’s
conjecture respecting him (ibid.) cor-
rect. — ol«ypart: any room or cham-
ber. Cf. Poll. ix. 45 ofenua wapa rots
"ATTIKOIS GMAGs Td oiKhowov: 3 TE yap

TlAdtwv ev 7G Mpwraydpa pn ‘hoa 3°
- + expyro,” Symp. 217d ovdels ev rE
oikhware bAAos Kabqudev A jycts.

12. ds toptely: of. Thuc. vii. 24
owep yap Tapely xpwpevwrv Tav ’AGn-
vatwy rots telxeot. The changed con-
tents of the store-room, and the éxe-
véoas, taken with the vexation of the
eunuch, complete the picture of the
state of things in Callias’s house.

15. xwSlos: cf Poll. v. 16 dépua
tov mpoBdtov kgdior. Cold weather,
sickness, and effeminacy, caused peo-
ple to wrap themselves in all sorts of
skins and coverings. Cf. the descrip-
tion of the hopeful son, Ar. Nub. 10
év mévre oicdpas éykexopdvAnuevos
wrapped up in five skins. Prodicus
is represented as sickly, cf. 317e,
Plut. ei mpeoBut. modrtevréov p. 791e
Tipédixov tov copiorhy } Santa tov
momthy ...véous per, icxvods 5& Kal

voowdes Kal Ta woAAa KAvoreTeis BC

appwortlay bvras (thin and sickly, and
for the most part confined to the bed
by their ailments).—iol... kal podda
qoAdois: tives woAAo} and similar com-
binations are not uncommon, Cf. Ar.
20

315
da

TIAATONOS IPOTATOPAS.
8t. p. 315.

4

Kal oTpdpact Kat pada moddots, ws éfaivero: mapeKd-
7 > a : a. a a 7 v €

Onvro oe QavT@® émt Tats mAnoiov Kdivats Tlavoavias TE Oo

£
éx Kepapéwy cat pera Tavoaviou véov tu éTu perpaxcor,
< > ‘ > Ss
as pev éy@pat, Kaddv te Kayabov tiv diow, THY 8 ody
2 ae ~a > > ,
idéay mavu Kahds. edofa dkodaa dvopa aiT@ eivas Aya-

N as
Bava, kat ovk dv Oavpaloyn, et tadixa Tavoaviov tvy-

a _ 4
Xaver Ov. TodT Hv Td peipaKiov, Kal TH "AdeysdvTH

Av. 1014 xextynvral rwes xAanyat cvxval
very frequent blows are set agoing, Plato
Legg. iti. 678.4 wayrdaras riciy (sc.
yeveats), 682 b ev rodAois riot xpdvots.

17. Pausanias appears also in Symp.
176 aff. as one of the more note-
worthy persons in the cultivated
Athenian society of that day; both
in the Symp. i.c., 177 e, 193 b, and in
Xen. Symp. c. 8, is his love for Aga-
thon mentioned. Agathon, son of
Tisamenus, was rich and handsome,
and gained favor for his tragedies by
a Gorgian splendor of language; he
went later to the court of Archelaus
in Macedonia, where he died about
401 B.c. We are to think of him
here as about sixteen years old. —

19. 8 ovv: contrasts with a pre-
vious statement of conceded uncer-
tainty, one as to which there is no
doubt; but at any rate, sed certe.
Cf. Xen. An. i, 2. 12 and 22, 3. 5;
Plato Apol. 17a, 34e ef puév Gappa-
dws ey exw wpds Odvaroy } ph, KAAos
Adyos, wpds 8 obv Sdtay xré., whether
L can face death bravely or not is another
matter, but certainly in view of our repu-
tation I do not think it best, etc.

20. kadds: with peipdxioy, raidicd,
etc., the natural gender prevails. Cf.
Lach. 180e ra yap peipdesa tdde mpds
GAAHAOuS ofxor Siareyduevor Capa eme-
weuvnvra Zwxpdrouvs. — Bota: “if
I rightly remember.” Cf. Theaet.

tore or less uncertain.

142. ¢ Sone? ydp pot dAlyor mpd Tod Oavd-
rou évruxew aire peiparty dvs for, I 2
believe, a little while before his own
death, he met him, while still a youth.

21. el... rvyxdver Gv: if it should
be found that he is, etc.; an elliptical
prot., representing the object of won-
der not as a matter of fact, but as
Cf. 336 ¢;
Thue. i. 121. 5 dewdy dy fn, ef of pev
éxelvov obppaxor odx amepovow, jpeis
8t odk Epa saravhoouev if it should
prove that their allies will not weary of
paying, while we will not spend our
money. See GMT. 56; H. 926.

22. yv xré: there was -this youth.
Cf. Phaedo 59 b obrds re 59 5 "ArroAAb-
Swpos trav émtxwplov maphy Kal 6 Kperd-
Bovdos kal 6 marhp abtot Kpitwy, ral &re
‘Epuoyévns nal *AvricOévns. Fv 5& nad
Kronos 6 Tatavieds kal Mevégevos kat
Bro twts r&v émxwplwv, where, be-
cause rapa precedes, jv signifies Cte-
sippus also was (sc. present) Rep. x.
615d éxetvdy re Kateldouer kal &rdous
oxeddv 71 adtaGv Tobs welorous rupdy-
vous hoay d¢ kal ih@ral rwes Tov peydAa
Taprnétwy, we saw him and others of
whom the most were tyrants ; and there
were also (to be seen) sume private
persons who had committed great,crimes,
Symp. 173b *Apwrdinuos Fv vs (in
reply to rls coe diyyeiro;), 180 ¢ elvat.
Adimantus was not an unusual name
in Athens. Of those here mentioned
50

25

10

Oo

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

Bt. p. 315.

dpdotépw, 6 Te Krjmdos kat 6 Aevxodopidoy, kai ahdou Tr
vés éfaivovto. sept dé dv Suehéyovto odk édvvapny eywye
pabey eEwbev, kaiwep Murapas éxwv axovew Tod Tpodi-
Kou —maaaopos yap por Soxet avnp eivat Kat etos, —

Ga Sia THY BapUrnta THs Pwryns BdopBos Tus ev TH oi-316

Kypate yryvopevos doapy emote Ta heydpeva.

VIII. Kat qets pev dpre cicedndOemer, kardmw Sé
Hpaov érevamAOov “AdxyBiddys & 6 Kadds, as fis ov Kat
eye tweiMopat, kat Kpirias 6 Kaddaioxpov.

c a S ¢ 3 , » s > * 8 s

Hpets otv as ciondOoper, ere opixkp arta duaTpi-
partes kai Tadra Siafeardpevor Tpoonmev mpos Tov Tpw-

/ ‘3.8 > > , x ¢ WAG
Taydépav Kal éy@ elov: °O Ipwrayépa, pos o€ Tor nOo-
pe éyd Te Kat ‘Inmoxparys otros. drepov, Eby, pov
Bovddpevor SiadrexOjvae 7 kat pera Tov GdrAwy ; “Hy per,
jv & eya, ovdev Siadéper- axovoas S€ ob evexa 4Oopev
avros oxdpar. Ti ov Sy ear, dy, od evexa AKeETE;
‘Immoxpatys Ode éott péev Tav émtywpiwv, “Amoh\0dd pov

ce 27 , XN > oS tA aN oe ‘
vids, olkias peyddns Te Kat evdaipovos: avtos dé THY

the son of Cepis is unknown ; but the
son of Leucolophides appears also in
Ar. Ran. 1513; he is the general who
was charged with treachery in the
affair of Aegos Potami. Cf. Xen.
Hell. ii. 1. 32; Lys. xiv. 38. His
property was confiscated; C. I. Att.
I. 274, 275, 276.

25. €xwv: Exew with an adv. of con-
dition is equiv. to elvat with an adj.

26. wdoeoopos: an epithet fre-
quently applied ironically by Plato
to the sophists. Cf Euthyd. 271¢
ndvooga arexvGs (Euthydemus and
Dionysodorus). Used of the Eleatic
and Heraclitic philosophers; cf.
Theaet. 181b, Rep. i. 331e copds yap
«al Oetos avhp (sc. Simonides).

VII. 2. ts bys od xré.: of Symp.
186 ds pac olde of womtal Kal eyo
rwelOouat, 212 b ratra 5) Epy pev Awo-
thua, rérewtpa 8 éyd.

3. Kpirlas: well known as the
leader of the Thirty Tyrants. His
father and Plato’s maternal grand-
father were brothers. He gave him-
self diligently to the study of philos-
ophy, and appears in several of Plato’s
dialogues.

6. rol: indicates with emphasis
the person addressed; most freq. with
prons. Cf. Ar. Av. 406 id gxoy (hoo-
poe), o€ rot Kade, Plut. 1100 o€ ra
Aéyw, & Kaplwv, avduewov. Here, in
the presence of Callias and others,
this directness is necessary.

b

316

b
TIAATONOS, TPOTATOPAS.

, aA >
giow Soxet evdpiddos eivar Tots WAuKidTas.

51

St. p. 316.

’ ean
eT 6 UpLELV

8€ por Soxet eAddyysos yevéoOar ev TH wore. ToUTo dé

¥ 7 € , 272 2 > A 7 a3
15 oveTat ou padwor av yevéo Bat, €l GOL OVYYEVOLTO. TAUT

316
b

Ss Ao: ‘ , s A
ovv non OV oKdmTEL, TéTEpoY TEpt
8 Ne 6 *, 4 aA >

vahéyeo Oa mpos povovs 7 pet

00. b , €2 8). 3. An
mpopnbel, & Ldxpartes, daép eno.
es > st # “ >
lovra els adders peyddas, Kal ev
20 véwy tovs BeAtiorovs aioXurdvTas

a, A > e XN 4 a
cias, Kal oikelwy Kal dOvetwv, Kat

3 wn 4 4 a
avtav povos ole Sey
ddjwv. *Opbas, én,

2 a » *
E€vov yap avdpa Kat
TavTrats meovra TaV
Tas TOV aA\wY TUVOU-
mpeoButépwv Kai vew-

, ¢ a a € s > s ‘ .,
tépwv, EavTo cuvelvar ws Bedtiovs eoopevous Sia TH

€ a , XN > a ) Q a ,
€avTov auvouciay, xpy evaBeia Oar Tov TavTa mpaTTovTa

13. évdprddos elvar: cope with, ama
match for one. Cf. Rep.iv.433 d évdpua-
Aov Epa pds aperhy xéAcws TH Te copla
abrijs kal TH owppoodvy kal TH avdpela 7
Tov éxagrov év abry Ta abrov mpdtreyv
ddvaps then that each individual in the
state should do his own work contrib-
utes as much toward -the excellence
of a city as its wisdom, temperance,
and courage. :

15. dv: always stands with the aor.
inf. after verbs signifying to hope, ex-
pect, promise, suppose, and the like,
when the governing verb does not
make the reference to the fut. un-
mistakable. Cf. 318a, 348d, 383b.
See GMT. 22, 2, x. 3; 41, 3.

16 poévos: is const. with of, being
attracted into agreement with the
subj. of the latter, while, according to
the sense, we should expect pévoy
agreeing with the subj. acc. of d:a-
aAéyecOa. So regularly in ofoyat deity,
Xpfiva and similar expressions, the
const. is unaffected by the impers. inf.
Of. Isocr. 1x. 30 obx Hyhcato Seiv xw-
ploy dxupdy KatadaBov repudeiv, Dem.
xxy. 17 aitds diddcnew Gero div tov

xopév. See G. 138, x. 8; H. 944; 940.

17. Protagoras always displays his
art in long and ornate discourses, aim-
ing at thoughts which are striking
rather than true. He does this here,
in what he boastfully says of the an-
tiquity of the sophistical art. The
support for his statement he finds in
the fact that all whom he quotes were
eminent in the wisdom of practical life,
which he maintains to be the essence
of his own art. Socrates afterwards
shows (cf. 342a ff.) that this method of
grouping may be made very conven-
ient. The supposed rpouyGea of Socra-
tes serves perfectly the end of enabling
Protagoras to declare his own fearless-
ness and to eulogize his profession. In
fact, however, when he had offered to
Socrates the decision as to the pres-

a

ence of others at the colloquy, Socra- .

tes had disclaimed any preference.

19. See on 3l5a. ;

21. olkelwv ... vewrépwv: note the
dpoworédeuta.

23. tév ratTa wpdtrrovra: emphati-
cally sums up the preceding accs., as
does freq. otros alone. ‘The clause is
equiv. to xp} evAGBetc0a rovrov, but
has more rhetorical dignity.

d
PLATO’S ‘PROTAGORAS.

“ ,
25 Svopeverai TE Kal éruBovrat.

St. p. 316.
ob yap opiKpot mepi avTa POdvor Te yiyvovTat Kal ahrat

=. .% XN Se z s
éya d€ THY TopiaTiKHy TE-

‘N ‘\ > 4 x A 4
xenv dnp pev civar Tadaidy, rods Sé peraxerpulopéevous
n a N
airy tov tadaav avdpav, poBovpévovs 76 éraxbes
an aA ‘ ‘
avris, mpooynua trovetoOa Kal mpoKadvmrec bar Tovs pev
ec ‘ x
aroinow, otov “Opnpdv te kat ‘Hoiodor Kat Sipavidny, Tovs
x 2 > ,
30 S¢ ab rederds te Kal ypnopwdias, rods api te "Ophéa
ȴ 8 as
Kat Movaaiov. évious dé twas HoOnpat Kal yupvaortiuKyD,
a » ec SS x e wn ¥ a yO x
olov ‘Ikkos te 0 Tapavtwos Kat 0 vuy ETL wy oudEvos

HTTwv copirris “Hpddicos 6 SnrvpBpiaves, 76 S€ apyatov

Meyapevs.

24. Drar Svopeverat: moreover en-
mities. So freq. a new class is in-
troduced by &Adros. Cf. Apol. 36b
otpatnyay kal Snunyopiav Kal toy BA-
Awy apyav, where see Stallbaum, Gorg.
519¢ rods Te picbovs arogrepovvres Kat
BAAnv xdpw ob« arobdiddvres (and re-
turning no thanks either), Phaedr. 232 b.
See G. 142, 2, n.3; H.. 705.

28. wouetobar ... mpoxadvarer Gat :
in a clause with 87: the impf. would
have been used. The pres. inf. and
partic. belong also to the impf. See
GMT. 15, 3; 16,2; H. 8534; 856a.

29. olov: attracted to the case of
the antec.; see G. 153, n. 5; H. 1002.
— ZtpovlSnv: Protagoras’s preference
for Simonides appears thus early.
of. 339 a ff.

30. The names of Orpheus and
Musaeus were connected with vari-
ous solemn rites and prophetic say-
ings ; after the collection and arrange-
ment of their poems by Onomacritus,
the poets were often mentioned to-
gether.

32. “Inxkos: cf Paus. vi. 10. 2 “Ik-
wos 8t & NixoAatSa Tapavrivos rév re
*"Odummiandy orépavoy erxev em) wevrd-

povorxnpy dé “Ayabokdys Te 6 wérepos mpd-

OA kal Brrepov yunvacrhs Epirros dE
yetat Tay eg Eavrod yevécOar. Accord-
ing to Steph. Byz., s. v. Tapas, he was
victorious, Ol. 77, 472 B.c. So Legg.
viii. 840a he is extolled ds da giro
vuclay nal réxvnv Kal 7d peta TOD ow-
gpovety avdpetov ev TH WuxG KexTnpéevos
because of his zeal for the games and
skill in them, and of possessing in his
soul courage combined with temperance.
—ovSevds Frrev: see on 324d.

33. Herodicus was a teacher of
gymnastics and medicine. His own
debility led him to devise a strict regi-
men, which prolonged his life to old
age, although he was always sickly.
Cf. Rep. iii. 406 a, Aristot. Rhet. i. 5.
10, Plut. de sera ix. He was prob.
born in Megara, and afterwards be-
came a citizen of Selymbria on the
Propontis. nAvpBpiavol is the form
found in the Attic inscriptions of the
fifth century, but xaavfplay in an
Attic epitaph from the beginning of
the fourth century B.c. (Kumanudes
éxcypapal éxirdpBiot No. 15.).

34. Agathocles is mentioned also in
Lach. 180d, and Pythoclides had in-
structed Pericles in music (acc. to

e
TIAATONOS ITPOTATOPAS.

St. p. 316,

35 oXNMa eToLnoaTo, péyas av cogia7ys, Kal LvOoKheidys 6
Ketos kat dAdou wodol. ovrou wavtes, woTEp héyw, Po-

Bybévres tov POdvov tais Téyvais Tavrais Tapamerd-

> , aN QA € 4 ‘ aA >
opacw éypyioavto. éya 5€é Tovrous aac Kata TOUTO Eivat 317
> 4 e nw ‘ > 5 »¥ -
od Evpdépopar: yodpar yap avtovs ov 7 Siampafacbar
406 €BovhyOnoav: ob yap abeiv. trav avOpadrwv Tods Sv-

2 2 a , , @ ¢ a
VA,LEVOUS EV TALS modeot TWPATTELW, WV TEP EVEKQ TAVT

> ‘ x , 2 XN y \ ¢ ¥ > a
€OTL TA TPOTK Hata, Eel ol ye TOANOL ws Eos EimeEW

316 Aristotle in Plutarch Periéles 4). Of
© the musician Damon, also Pericles’s
friend, Plutarch says similarly ibid.
&xpos dv gopurhs ov ZAahe tH Adpe
Tapakadvupatt Xpdpevos it was no secret
that he was a consummate sophist, and

used the lyre as a pretext.
317 38. xara tovro elvar: in this matter
® atleast ; cf. éxdy elvat, 7d él pas elvat,
7d viv elvat,—also without the art.,
Polit. 300 © 1a napa t&v cidbrwy eis Sbva-
pay elvas (so far as possible) yeypaypéva,
Isae. 11. 32 dpdoapev ed roreiv GAAF-
Aous kata Siva elvat. The inf., as
an acc. of specification, indicates the
sphere within which the declaration
finds its place. See G. 268; H. 956 a.
39. ov tu: very freq. in Plato (and
in Homer) as a strengthened od, by

no means.

40. od yap Aaleiv, eré.: Aadetv, even
after ydp, depends upon 7yodua. For
die 4, (I think) they ‘do not escape the detec-
tion of those in authority. Cf. 351a,
Crat. 417 ¢ radty pos Sone? erignuloat
7d dyabby Avotredouv * Td yap Tis popas
Avov 7d rédos Avatredouy Kadeoat here-
in, it seems to me, one happily terms the
good dvorredotv,— for that which sets
Sree the end of motion one calls \votredooy,
‘Rep. v. 479 rots év rais éoridceow
érapporeplCovcow Zone «al yap taba
éwapporepl(ew they are like the riddles
at feasts; for these also have a double

¢

sense, Lys. xxix. 5 fryotpat 5& @:A0Kpd- 31%
tet dbo elvat amodoylas> mpoohne yap 2
«ré. This is regarded as assimilation
in GMT. 92, 2, n. 3; H. 947. — rods
Suvapevous mpdrrev: those who can
act, and not merely consider and dis-
cuss; ie. “those in authority.” Cf.
Thuc. viii. 72 wevraxuyirul re drt
elev nad ob terpaxdowr pdvov of xpda-
govres that those administering the gov-
ernment were, etc., Isocr. Iv. 188 robs
pev mparrew Suvapévous reipacbat (xph)
diadradrrew (ras wéaeis), V. 13 det woi-
hoacOal twa mpoordtyny Tov Kal Aéye
wal mpdrrew Suvapévwy «od Sdtav pe-
ydranv exdvrav, Dem. de Cor. 45 aif 5&
méres évdcouy tev pev ev re woAcred-
cba kal wpdrrew Swpodoxotvrwy, Tay
& idtwrdy kal woAAGy Ta Mev od mpoopw-
péveov «ré. but the cities were diseased,
since, on the one hand, those engaged
in public life and service were venal;
while, on the other hand, those in pri-
vate life and the masses, failed to fore-
see, etc.

41. dy wep: te. sav duvapéver
mparrew.

42. ds émos elaeiv: is used when
the speaker, in order to express some-
thing very concisely, makes use of a
term which taken strictly is too strong,
as here ovdty ais@dvovrai, hence equiv.
to nearly, almost. Very freq. in Plato.
See G. 268; H. 956.
45

50

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

8t. p. 317,

ovdev aiabavovtat, dd’ arr’ dv otro. Suayyéh\wor, TadTa
€ a x > > o 5 , ‘\ ou 6 > 8 n
bpvovgw. 7d ovv arodWpacKovra py Sivacbar amrodpa-

2 x ON a ‘ 4 x a3 ,
vat, GAG Katapavy eivar, TOAAH pwpia Kal TOD emLXELpT}-
paros, kal wohd Sucpeverrépous Tapéxer Bau dvaryKn TOUS
avOpeérovs* iyouvTa, yap Tov ToLovTOY pds Tots aAdoLS

> Nd

kal tavodpyov evar. éya ovv TovTwr THY évavtiay ama-
cav 6d0v €dAjdvOa, Kal duortoya Te coduioTHs etvar Kal
madevew avOpemovs, Kat evhaBeay TadTnv oipar Bertin
3 c > MS wn rn a ȴ. > x
exetvns eivat, TO 6podoyew paddrov 4} eEapvoy civar: Kat
iAX ‘ 7, ¥ g X 6 a 3 ce de
drNas mpos Tavrn EoKEenpat, BoTE, TY Dew cite, wndev

43. otSev aleOdvovrar: for the
thought, cf. Crito 48 ¢ ray fadiws amo-
ktuvivtwy Kal dvaBiwoKopevay Y by, ef
olot 7° Aoav, ovdev! tiv vp, TovTwy TaY
wodAGyp these selfish considerations are
characteristic of those who recklessly kill
and would bring to life again if they
could, these unreasoning common people.
—otrou: ie. of rpdrrew dSuvdpevor.—
BiayyéAAwor: proclaim, issue as an
order.

44. ipvotowy : have in one’s mouth, take
up in chorus, cf. 343b.—-d: const.
with both dvvacba: and elvar.— We
expect shows great folly, etc.

45. karapavy eva: getting caught.
— kal (even) rou émyeipypatos: em-
phatically repeats with anacoluthon
the thought already contained in azo-
d8pdoxovra,—as this denotes (since
the failure is declared at the outset),
only the attempt to escape. Cf. Menez.
244 © dx rabrys THs WéAEws, hy mpoOdpws
ardAau which he eagerly sought to ruin.

b 46. rapdxeorOar: sc. 7d érixelpnua.

48. dwacay: strengthens évavriay,
ie. directly the opposite way. Cf. Thuc.
vi. 21 és dAAotplay racay arapricayres
removing to a land completely _for-
eign, Vi. 37.3 év mdon wodeula (entirely
hostile) Zucedlg. — The gen. tovtwv does

not stand for rijs rovrwy, but depends
upon éye éAnruba Thy évaytiay 6ddv, in
the sense of “in contrast with them,”
ze. “I, in contrast with these, have
taken directly the opposite course.”

“With was, Gras thus used, the art. is

lacking.

52. dAAas: sc. ebdaBelas other pre-
cautions. Protagoras reflects with sat-
isfaction that in other respects also
his methods are of such a sort that
he has no occasion for apprehension.
—owv Gee elrety: deprecates any ill
consequen¢es of a boastful expres-
sion, to say it with the favor of the gods ;
like our ‘thank God’ with reference
to the past, cf Theaet. 151b «al, tiv
Oeg cinciv, wdvu txavas rond(w (I can
judge pretty accurately); and ‘by God’s
help,’ with reference to the future, cf.
Eur. Med. 625 tows yap, thy OeG &
ciphoerat, | yapeis Towtroy dare o° dp-
veio@a ydpov for perhaps —with leave
of heaven be it said — you will contract
such a marriage as you will be fain to
disown, — dere... wdsxev: “there
is nothing to be feared from the mul-
titude because oddéy aicGavovrat, but as
of duvduevo, mpdrrew cannot be eluded,
it is safer not to attempt this, there-
fore I avoid the danger.” Contrast

b
55

60

317

TIAATONOS ITPOTATOPAS.

55

Bt. p. 317.

‘\ , xX xe a \ x 2
Sewov TATKEW dua TO opodoyetv copusTns e€wat. KQLTOUt
Kat yap Kai Ta. dp-

P oS > x 9 > ¥ aA c “A
qavra Tohdd pol €otw* ovdevds GTov ov TavTay Gv UpaV

¢ ¥ ¥ x N 2 “A 4
wodha ye ern Hon cipl & TH TéExV7.
Kal yruKiav warp elnv. GoTE TOV por HOLoTOY EoTLY,

¥ s 6 ‘\ # € 4 2 , aA ¥ 5
et tt Bovd\eoOe wept Todtav amdvrwy évavtioy Tay evdov
¥ Xx vw A XN 3 ¢ ¢€ , ‘
évTwy Tov Adyov TovetcOar. Kai éyo —iaadrrevoa yap
Bovrec Oat abriv To Te posix kai T@ ‘Imia evdeiEar bar

A # 9 > “ ¢ a , >
kal KahNorioacOat, Gri epactat avrov adiypévor eur
— Ti ovv, env éyd, ob Kat Ipddicov Kal ‘Inaiay éxahé-
Taper Kal TOUS peT avTar, wa émaxovowow Hav; Ilavu
BovAceobe obtv, 6 Kaddias

én, cuvedpiov katacKkevacoper, va Kabilopevor Siaré-

pev ov, én 6 Ipwraydpas.

c

the attitude of Socrates, Crito 48a
obi Epa advu jpiv oftw ppovtiaréoy, th
€potow of woddol jas, GAN GF me 6
éxatwyv wep) tov Bicalwy xa adixov, 5
cfs, cal abrh f GAAGe. ob Td Civ repr
waclorov woimréov, GAAQ Td cb Civ.

54. dv ry réxvn: & rim elvas, be
engaged in anything. Cf. Meno 91e
olpat yap abtoy (Protagoras) drodaveiy
éyyts kal EBSouhxovta ery yeyovdra,
recoapdxovta Bt ev tH TéxVN SvTa,
Rep. vii. 581b tabrdyv yap rotoder trois
év tH aotpovoula, Soph. O. T. 562 réd7’
oty 5 pdvris ovtos qv ev TH TéEXYNS—
wa fvpravra: the years of his entire
life, contrasted with those spent in
studies. Cf. Hdt. v. 120 weodytay 8&
Tav wdvrev woAAGY pddoTa MiAqoioe
éxhhyncay, but while many fell from all
the forces engaged, the Milesians suf-
Jered most severely. See Introd. p. 2.

55. ovSevds xré.: in a confirmation
of what has preceded, the asyndeton is
common. See G.153,n.4; H. 1003a
for inverted assimilation. Similar
pleonasm in Dem. xx. 3 od yap éorw
ég’ 8rou rovT0 ob wendyOaTe TaY TdvTaV.

56. dare: i.e. “the former great 317
sophists failed in attempting to cover e
this their real employment; I choose
the safer course of avowing it as
my own, and therefore strongly prefer
to answer your question, not in pri-
vate, but in the presence of the other
sophists and their friends.” The elab-
orate prelude is followed by a short
strain; and Socrates failed to catch
the sequence (Srémreuca yap xré.).

57. dmdvrev: const. with rav evdov
bvTwr.

58. kal éyd uré.: of: 335 a, Huthyd.
302 a Kay — dq yap Sr Kré.

59. évSelEaoOar kal eadrAurloacbar:
ie. évdekdpevoy Kadr\Awnlcacbu, see on
333 d.

61. ov... éxadéoapev: see on 310a.

63. BovrAcoGe . .. Karackevdowpev:
for the ‘deliberative’ subjv. see G.
256; H. 866, 3.

64. cvveSpiov: a word of much dig-
nity. — kaOi{opevor Staddynove: i.e. xa-
Ol(ncbe Kail diadéynabe. Of. Phaedr.
228 GAAX od 5h Botrer KabiCSuevor
dvaryvaper ;
56

65

70

10

317
d

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 317.

> / a a» 6e , e A ¢ >

ynobe; "ESdxerypnvar. dopevor dé mavres Hpets, as aKov-

/ > “~ * ‘ > \ 3 4 “Aw a
odpevor avdpav Topar, Kat avrot avriiaBdpevor TaV Ba-
Opwv Kat Tav Kwdv KatecKevdlomey rapa TO “Imig:
éxel yap mpovmnpxe Ta BaOpa. & S€ rovTw KadXias te
kat “AdkyBuddns HKérnv adyovte Tov I pddiKxov, dvacryoav-

> ~ x ~ “x x an ,

Tes €k THS KAWNS, Kal TOUS pera TOV IIpodiKov.

IX. *Emed 5€ ravres cuverabeloucba, 6 Wpwraydpas, Nov
51) av, edn, éyous, & LHKpares, €rerdy Kal olde ma peor,

a A x

mept @y ddtyov mpdrepoy pveiay érovod mpos ene vrép

a ¥ X 2 8 5S 4 € > - > ’
Tod veavioxov. Kat éyw elrov dru “H abry pow apyy
éoTw, ® Ipwraydpa, 4 rep apt, rept av adikdpnv.
ToKparns yap o6€ Tuyxaver év emiOupia Gv THS ORS Tuv-
ovaias: 6 TL ovv aiT@ amoByoeTal, édv Go. suv, NEWS
» x nn gy € 4 / t,
av dno. tv0écbar. TorodTos 6 ye Huétepos Adyos. “Trro-
aBav odv 6 Ipwraydpas cirev + 70, veavioxe, Extras Toivuy
cot, éav uot ouvys, H av yuépa enol ovyyéy, améevar
oixade Bedtiov. yeyovdr., Kal TH votepaia TabTa Tadra,

Nc os ef 2 ON ‘ , > 5 100 Ki ‘\
Kat Exdorns Nuépas aet emt 7d Bédriov éemidiwddvar. Kat
Cf. Soph. Phil.

66. kal atrol: the plan so pleased a polite invitation.

all, that they did not, as Callias would
naturally have preferred, wait for the
servants to arrange matters, but pro-
ceeded to do this themselves. When
Callias sees that this is in progress,
he goes, as becomes the‘host, into the
adjacent room, to assist Prodicus to
come and join the party.

69. rxerny . . . avarnicavtes: cf
Euthyd. 273. civerOdyres St reprera-
telrnv, A éyeAacdrny otv budw, BA€-
Wavres eis GAAhAovs. So often in
Plato. Also Ar. Plut. 429 ob yap Se:-
vérara Sedpdcarov Cnrouvres «ré.

IX. 2. dv Adyors: for the potential
opt. used in a mild command, see G.
226, 2, s. 1; H. 872d. Here there is

dv Hn, boiBe mpoorarnpte.

4f. Socrates does not mention
again the family of Hippocrates, and
the specific expectation of the latter
in resorting to Protagoras (€AAdyipos
yevérba ev TH wdde).

“Inr- 318

317
674 xwpois bv elow, El. 637 nddos ¢

a.

9. & veavloxe: the formal address 318

prepares the mind for an important
statement. —@orat: an apod. having
for its prots. diy ...ourjs, fay...

ovyyévy, (dav TH borepale ovyyévn,) (ea
éxdorns ayepas ovyyevn). The subjs.
of écra are amévat, the same verb im-
plied in rabra tatra, and émd:ddvar.

11. yeyovdrs: contains the leading
idea,

a
TLAATONOS TIPOTATOPAS.

xX 4 > 3 a , a x a» , 7 X aw
pacrov héyets, GAA’ EtKOs, Eel KAY OU, KalTep THALKOUTOS-

2d ‘ y , ‘y+ 5 8 , a \ ,
15 @Y Kal OvTW Todds, et Tis oe Sidakaw 0 py TYyXavELS.-

57

St. p. 318.
éya dxovceas elrov: °O IIpwraydpa, todo pév ovdév Gav, b

’ >
émotapevos, Bedtiwv adv yévowo. adda py ovTws, add

gy a > > 7 \ x 2 , € ,
wWOTTEP QV ‘EL AUTLKA petraBaav Thy émOupiav Inmoxpa-

9g a n £
THS Ode emiOupyoee THS GUVoVTias TovTOV TOD vEeavioKoU

na wn nw = n #
TOU vuv vewoTt emidynpovvtos, ZevEinmov Tov “Hpaxhed-

XN > , > % fd + x XN a
20 TOV, Kat apikowevos Tap aQuTov, woTEp Tapa GE Vu),

“~ + a gy n 9 rd
AKOVOELEY AUTOU TAUTA TAUTA, a TEP GOV, OTL EKAOTHS

e = XN > nw sf ¥ XN - s > s *%
épas Evvav aita Bedrtiov ~orat Kat emiddoeL, El AUTOV-
t '}

éravépoito Ti Sn dis me Bedtiw eveobar Kai eis th ere

, ¥ x > ne , 9 x ,
ddoew; ELTOL AV AUTM O ZevEur7os, o7Tt Tpos ypapucyy “

28 Kav el OpOaydpa To OnBaio cvyyevomevos, axovaas éxei-

X a yY a +. y
vou TaUTa TAavTA, a TEP Od, ETavepoLTo avToV Els 6 TL

318 13. pév: we expect 5¢ with a re-
quest for a specific reply; but the
-form changes 1. 22 ff.

14. dv ov... dv yévoww: «af and
éorep before ci freq. draw to them-
selves the &y of the apod., which is
usually repeated after the verb or
some other important word of the
apod. The first & shows the condi-
tional character of the coming sen-
tence ; the last, esp. when several words
have intervened, is felt to be needful as
a resumption as well as to give empha-
sis. Cf. Menex. 236d dare xky odlyou,
el pe Keredas dpxhoacba, xapioalunv
éy so that, if you should bid me dance,
I would almost gratify you, Gorg. 447 d,
Apol. 81a. See G. 212,3; H. 864.

16. prj otras: do not answer so! Cf.
331 © ph por, qv & eyd, Meno 74d aAare
uh pot obras, Ar. Vesp. 1179 wh pol ye
pbGous, Dem. rv. 19 uh poe puplous wndt
Sicpuplous kévous. Supply role, adye.

17. atrlka: to begin with, for exam-
ple. Cf. 359e, Rep. i. 340d éxet abtixa

iarpoy xadeis od Toy ékapaprdvovta (mak-

ing mistakes) wep) robs kduvortas ; Lach.

195 b.

19. Nothing is known of a painter
Zeuxippus. Yet our passage shows
that he had attracted attention. But
since Zeuxis also was from Heraclea
(probably the one in lower Italy) and
Plato mentions him, Gorg. 4538¢ (cf.
Xen. Jfem i. 4.3; Oec. 10.1; Symp. 4.
63), there is much to favor the conject-
ure that he is here meant. Zevtis was
originally only a pet form for Zevger-
mos, aS Herodianus (Etym. Af. 85, 50)
cites “Audis for "Augidpaos from Aes-
chylus, and *Igs for "Ipeyévera (Ly-
cophr. 329). See Fick d. Griech. Per-
sonennamen, pp. Xxvili. and 32.

24. dow dv: an apod. following
the three prots. «i éri@uphoece, (ei)
Gxodceev, et eraveporo.

25. Orthagoras was, according to
Aristoxenus, Epaminondas’s teacher
upon the flute. Thebes was famous
for its flute-players.

c

c
58 PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

&t. p. 318.

, > € , ¥ st > - ¥
Bedrriwy Kal jpépav €otar cvyyvyvopevos éxeive, etzrou

» 9 > ¥ 9 ‘\ N ‘ oA wy o
av, ote eis avAnow: ovtw 5 Kal od eimé TH veavioky
‘\ > a A 4 > aA € o 85. Tl

Kat énol vmép TovTou épwrartt, Immoxparns de Tpwra-

@R > a ¢ , 4 s
30 yépa ovyyevouevos, 7) av avT@ NuEpa ovyyevnTat, Bedriov

a » m~ es 9
devon yevomevos Kat Tov ahdav Huepav ExdarTns ovTwS
Kat 6

Ilpwraydpas mov ravT aKxovoas, LU TE Kad@s EpaTas, Edy,

\ \ nw
emidace, — eis Ti, @ pwraydpa, kat mept Tod;

@ XaKpates, Kat ey Tos Kalas épwTGou. xaipw amoxKpt-
35 vépevos. ‘Immoxparns yap map’ ene adixdpevos ov treice-
Tal, a Tep av errafey GAA(W THY OVYYEVOLEVOS TAY ToPpLTTav.

e ‘A x ¥ ax, ‘\ , A XN f
ot pev yap addor AwBGvrat ToUs véous: Tas yap Téxvas e
> ON , ¥ , ae ’ ,
avtovs mepevydtas aKovTas Tadw ad ayovres EuBaddovow
\
els Téxvas, hoytopovs TE Kal GoTpovouiay Kal yewperpiay

% ‘ 7 * 9 > A e 4 > s
40 KaL PovoltkKny SudacKovres — Kal apa €tS TOV Inmiav QiTr€-
32. els tl, kal wepl rou: with pecu- two argumentsisobvious. The circle 318

liar, almost comical emphasis, the
proper subject of the question is
placed at its close. The opening
words, repeated with humorous ear-
nestness from Protagoras himself, ap-
pear thus, in spite of their fair sound,
really empty of meaning.

34. xalpw doKpivdpevos: I enjoy
answering, For the pred. partic. see
GMT. 112, 1; H. 983.

37. tds téxvas xré.: the branches
pursued in the boys’ schools, ypap-
pariKh, Aoyiotih, KiWapictixh, —thus
about the same thought as ék didacKd-
Awyv aradaAayertas (cf. 326 ¢c).

38. dxovras, Gyovres: note the par-
onomasia.

39. Aoytorpous xré.: here Protagoras
refers unfavorably to those who teach
these specialties as not being sophists
in the best sense (AwBavrat tobs véous
above) ; while, according to 316 d, such
specialists have ever been true soph-
ists ; but the different purpose of the

of the studies belonging to a complete .

education was enlarged just at this
time; to ypayparinxh were added arith-
metic, geometry, astronomy, and mu-
sic; but as Callicles in Gorg. 485a
advises the pursuit of philosophy
only écov raideias xdptv, 80 the soph-
ists warned against all that diverted
from practical life, all mere theory.
So Isocr. xv. 268 dcarpipar pev obv
wept tas watdelas tabras xpdvov tive
cupBovrcioay’ ky tots vewrédpois, mh
evra. mepudeiy thy pbow thy éavtav
katagkeAeTevOeicay (not however to suf-
Jer their constitution to be impaired) emt
totras. deiv 58 (Hyovmat) Tods xpotpyou
tt wowety Bovdouevous (those wishing to
make some real progress) kal rav Ad-ywv
tovs paralous kal tay apdtewy ras pndty
mpds ov Blov pepovoas avaipeiy ef &racay
tay BiarpiBav (to put away from their
whole life vain words, and deeds which
bring no profit).
40. ‘Inmlav: cf. 315c.
45

318

319

59
St. p. 318.
Brewe>— mapa & ene adixdpevos pabjoeras od- epi.
ahdov Tov 7H wept ov HKeL.

TMAATONOS WPOTATOPAS.

,

TO Se pabnpd éorw evBovnia.-

An a
wept TE TOY oikelwy, OTws av apioTa THY avTOU oiKiar
diouxor, Kal wept TOY THS Toews, GTWS Ta THS Toews:
"Ap, epnvsi9
> sg a’ “A , “ 7 2 ‘
éya, Emopal cov TO Adyw; Soxels yap pou héyew THY To-
Nuruxny téxvyv Kat bmvoxvetoOar Tovey avdpas ayabods-

f a ¥” ‘N - XN i
Swaratratos ay ein Kal mpdrrew Kal déyew.

qwoNXtras.

>
Aird peév ovv TovTd eat, Eby, @ a

TO érdyye\ua, 6 eniiyyenhopas,

X. *H Kado, 7 a & éya, TEXV BOL dpe federqoran, €U-men-
KéxTnoaL* ov yap TL GdXo Tpds ye oe EipyoeTar 7} a TEP.

aA
vo@.

¢€ a > ‘ >
NYoupat ov SudaKrov ewatu

42. The sophists professed to teach
apeth (cf. rapa Tobrous Tovs Smioxvou-
pévous dperis Sidacxddous elvar Meno
91 b), but this virtue was only an ex-
ternal prudence in private and public
affairs, cf. rabryns THs aperijs, i of &vOpw-
mot Tas Te oiklas Kal Tas wéAets KaAGS
Storxover Kad Tovs yovéas Tors abtav Oe-
parevouct, xa wodlras Kal Eévous tro-
détacbal +e Kal droméupat erloravra
Meno 91a.

47. dyabots woXlras: not to be
taken as pred. of &rédpas, but the
three words together form the pred.
of an obj. to be supplied (airois,
“those who come to you”). Expan-
sions with avjp seldom have an adj.
added. Cf. Thue. i. 74 &vdpa orpa-
ayyov tuverdratoy (most sagacious),
Ar. Eq. 1804 &vipa poxOnpdy (worth-
less) aoAlrnv, Aeschin. 111. 197 aviph
ovrnydpy Sixale nal odppors.

X. 2f. ydp, yap: the former in-
troduces the reason for the expres-
sion of the doubt ef wep xéxryoat,

3 A ‘ n > , > ¥ A
éy® yap TovTo, & Ipwraydpa, ovk ounv Sidaxrov.
eva, cot dé A€yovTe ovK Exw STaS aTLTTO.

dOev Sé avTs-b
pnd im avOpdrev atapa-.

the latter for the existence of the eg
doubt.

4. 6wws amore: it is quite in b
Socrates’s style for him to say that he
does not know what he ought to be-
lieve. He had thought that virtue
could not be imparted by instruction,
but now he does not venture to doubt
the authority of Protagoras, who holds
that it can; cf 320b. dy, which the
Mss. have after grws, cannot stand
with the subjv. of deliberation, cf
Phaedo 107 a od abrds exw eu bay
amar.

5. od, pySé: usually Fyodpa (cf
328 e), Aéyw and similar verbs take
with the inf. the objective neg. ov,
more rarely uf, which places the ne-
gation in the thought of the subject.
Both are used together also, Soph.
Phil. 1058 éyé @, 0s olpa cod xdksov
oddey by | todrwy xparive, pnd éme-
Obvew xept and I (am present), who
think that I could be as good a master
of this bow, and guide it as well as you,
60

10

15

319

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

‘ > , i g > > a > ‘ % 7
oxevacrov avOparro.s, Sixatds eis cite. ey yap “AAn-

vatous, aomep Kal ot addou“EdAnves, dnt codors eiva.

econ > C7 “A > ‘ > , > 8 \ \
6pG ody, orav cvAdeyGpev els THY ExKANoLay, ETELOaY [EV

V2 8 ’ 5é a \ y Xs > 5 ,
TEpl OLKO Oplas TL OEN mpatat THY TOALV, TOUS OLKOOOJLOUS -

peramepropévous ocupBovdrpous Tept Tov oixodopnuaTar,

St. p. 319.

y 4 \ ’ x , \ 9? X ,
oTav dé Tepe VAUTTNYLAS, TOUS vavuTnyous * KQL TAX. ATAVTA c

, ‘ S >
ovTws, 60a HyotvTar pabynTa Te Kai SidaKTa civar.

2s
€ayv<

, »” > a > a , a 2 A ‘
5€ tus GANos Emixerpy abrots cvpBovdevew, Sv Exewou py

¥ x > x , re s \ x ,
OLvLOVTaL Snproupyov EWOl, KAV TAVU KAAOS 7) KAL 77. Ovo LOS

Kal Tov yevvatwv, ovdév Te paddov arrodéxovTa, adda

a \ a 9 a x 28 2 ne
Katayed@ou Kat OopuBodow, ews dv 7 avros azooTy Oo
émuyepav héyew katrabopuBy Deis, % ot rokdrax abrov apeh-

Cf. Rep. iii. 407 ¢ obxotv papev cat
*AokAnmidy ob emixeipeiv, GAAG ph ole-
6a deiv, Phaedo 101 b, Isocr. xv. 60.

6. Slkaos: includes both the right
and the duty; cf. 351e.— We have
here the pers. const., where the less
freq. impers. const. might have been
used, dixady éore with the acc. and
inf.; the latter corresponds to the
Eng. idiom. See H. 944a.—éyd...
evar: shows why the Athenians can
be cited in proof; the clause giving
the reason with ydp comes first, as
often in Greek. See on 347a, and
compare a freq. use of dAAG yap. See
H. 1050, 4.—Hippias 337d calls
Athens rijs ‘EAAddos aird 7d mpura-
veloyv tis copias. And in fact it was
only the recognition of her real su-
periority, with which recognition Soc-
rates, ironically enough, expresses his
agreement, if the Greeks yielded to
Athens the pre-eminence in all culture,
art, and science. Cf. Hat. i. 60. é&v
*"AOnvaloise Tote: wpdtoist AEyopevoir
elvat ‘EAAhvev coplnv, Thuc. ii. 41
Aéyw (says Pericles) thy magav méduw
Tis ‘EAAdSos raldevory elvat.

9. wpator wepl: take action with re- 3
gard to is used thus by Xen., cf. Hell.
vi. 3.3 expatre. wep! eiphuns, Vi. 4. 25,
vii. 4.2, An. vii. 2. 12.

10. petamepropévovs: mid., sc. as
subj. rods ’A@nvatovs, as shown by
fyotvra and avrors following. — ray
olkoSopnparev: we should have ex-
pected oixodouhaoews, cf. Gorg. 455 b.

11. kal rd\Aa tdvta otrws:
mowovras. See on 312d.

17. At that time the Prytanes had
the conduct of the general assemblies,
exercising their function through the
émozdrys of the day. It was his duty,
in case any speaker behaved unbe-
comingly, to have the police if neces-
sary remove him (€\xew) from the
bema, and put him out of the assem-
bly, (atpev, étalpew), cf. Poll. viii. 131.
These policemen, slaves of the state,
were called from their weapons roté-
vat, and from the nationality of the
most of them S«é@a:. Boeckh, Staatsh.
i. 291f. Of. Ar. Eq. 665 nd@ cid-
xov abrdv of mputdvers xoi totéra the
Prytanes and the police began to drag

him out, Eccl. 258 éxeivo wdvoy koxe-

19

sc. &
. TAATONOS ITPOTATOPAS.

61

Bt. p. 319.
4 a» 3 , , rn , 4 XN
KvGwowW eEaipwvrat KeNEvovTwV TWY TPUTAVvew@Vy., WEP

NL > & ¥ 2 > 9 ,
pev odv @Y oLovTaL ev TEXVD Eival, OUTW Suamparrovras -

20 €medayv Sé Tu wept Tay THS Toews StoLKHoEws Séy Bov-

Ne , Q ». , TA Ss s ‘ ,
VvoaoUatl, ovpBov €VEL AUTOLS AVLOTAPLEVOS TEpt TOUT@V

c , \ , c , X ‘\ , ¥»
OfOLWS [LEV TEKTWV, O{LOLWS de XadKeus OKUTOTO/LOS, €{770-

pos vad«hypos, tovaros Terns, yerwatos ayevys, Kat TOU-

> o NX A 2 , 9 a <a , y
TOLS OUVOELS TOUVTO €mumAjTTEL WOTEP TOL 7 pOoTEepov, OTL

2 ovdapdbev paler, ovdé dvTos SiSacKaddov ovdevds aiTa,

» , > aA aA , gy > ¢ a
erevta, cup Bovhevew emcxerpet* SHAov yap, Ste ovx WyodvTAL

8 § xX > ‘ , y xX XN na 5X 7
LOQOKTOV ELVAL. 1) TOWUVY OTL TO KOLWOY TNS 70 EWS OUTWS

rrop, Hv o of rotdérat EAxwou, dre Spacers.
jets b€ >, Av alpwo’, cay KeActooney
that alone is unconsidered, if the police
try to drag you away, what you will do.
But we, if they take you up, will bid them
let you alone. Ach. 54. such a scene is
described. The mid. (éfalpwyra:) oc-
curs only here.

18. Const. raira, rep) dy otovra év
réxyy elvat, otw dianpatrovrat. Things
before termed éca padynra Kal didaKnrd
are now designated as those wep) dy
év réxvn éortv, see on 310 d.— Soc-
rates reasons thus :;“ when the Athe-
nians believe 4 matter to turn upon
professional kno} “-dge, they allow
only professional 1 to speak upon
it; but on matters counected with the
civil administration they listen to all
without distinction; this dper4 there-
fore, which relates to civil administra-
tion, in the view of Athenians is not
a matter of art, and so cannot be
learned.” Cf. 322d e.
ad 20. Socrates says, with reference
to 318¢e, dilenois trav Tis wdAcws.
This form is entirely correct, since
dcolenots ris wédews and such general
expressions, like d:olenots, freq. stand
without the art. Cf. Polit. 296e rbv
pov opOijs wédews Srouchoews | the princi-

ple of the correct management of the state,
Rep. x. 606 e apds d:0lknow ray avOpw-
nivev mpayuatwv.

22. spolws, opolws: note the energy
of the anaphora with péy, d¢.— xad-
keus, oKuToTOpos: cf. 324 c.

23 £. rovrors, paddy, émixerpet: such
transitions to the sing. are not infreq.
with Plato. Cf. 324a,334c. Here
the reversion is natura]

24. rotro: i.e. Ore exixenper.

26. éweara: after a partic., marks
the contrast between it and the fol-
lowing pred. Cf. 358b, Apol. 20c
ob yap Shrov god ye oddty ray KAAwy
wepiTTOTEpov mparyyarevomevou emeita To-
catty phun tre Kal Adyos yéyovey for
it cannot be that while you (as you
say) have not been exceeding the limits
observed by other men, in spite of this,
so great talk and commotion has arisen
about you, Soph. Ant. 496 yuod xray
éy xaxotat ris | Gdovs, Ererta TovTO Kar-
Avvew Ody I hate it, when one, taken
in evil deeds, then desires to gloss these
over.

27. pr] Om, GAAd: advances to a
stronger statement; “not to speak
of the city, even, etc.” Cf. Apol. 40a
oimat ky ph bre iidtyv twd, AAG TOV
néyov Baoihéa by eipeiv xré. I think that,
62

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

8t. p. 319.
» > x 39907 ea e , . » ma
exer, GAG iSia Nw of copdrato. Kal apioToL THY TON- ©

a »
Tov TAvTHY THY apETHY Hv Exovaw ovy oioi Te aAAors Tapa-

/ s > x A ¢ ‘N a fi ,
30 Suddvau* ézet Tlepuxdys, O TOUTWYL TOV VEQVLOKWY TATNP,

tovrous & pev SidacKddwv elyero KahOs Kal ed éraidevcer,

& S€ abrds codds oT, ovTE avTds Taidever OTE Tw S20

»” s > > > N / 4 a
Gdiw rapadidwow, add’ adrol wepudvtTes véwovTar G@aTEp

-, 27 > 7 7 : a 3 a
aerot, €Qv TOV AUTOPLATOL TEPLTVKOOL ™ a peTy)-

et Oe

35 Bovde, KNewiav, Tov "AdxiBiddov tovrovl vedrepov aded-

319

e

320

/ 2 4 ec a AN ® > we a 8 } x
pov, emitpoTevav 6 autos ovTos avip, Tlepucdns, dediws
mept abrod pn SiadBapy 8) bad “AdKiBiddov, droomd-

> ‘ 4 ie > >? af = /
gas amd Tovrov, Kataféwevos ev “Apippovos ématdeve-

not to say a private individual, even the
great king would find, etc. The expres-
sion is elliptical, see H. 1035.

31. In many places Socrates in
Plato laments that the great men of
Athens have not trained their sons to
wisdom and virtue; in Meno 93 d ff.
besides Pericles, he adduces Themis-
tocles, Aristides, and Thucydides the
son of Melesias. Both sons of Peri-
cles died young of the plague; that
Xanthippus was a worthless fellow is
said by Plutarch, Pericles 36. Cf. 328 ec.
—edyxero: with gen., be in close con-
nection with, pertain to a thing. dda-
onddrwy cf. 324 d, Meno 94d baa réxvns
fxerat, Theaet. 145a kal goa madelas
exer aL.

33. vépovrar: many temples had
herds of cattle belonging to them,
which roamed at will over the sacred
fields. Cf. Plutarch Lucull. c. 24 Bées
icpal vépovrat Mepolas *Apréuidos > xpav-
tat d& Tals Bouvet zpos Guolav pdvov, KA-
Aws 88 wAd(ovra kata Thy xdpay Uperot,
Arrian An. vii. 20. 4 véuerOal re Thy
vijoov aiti re a&yplas Kal eAdgos Kat
tautas dveicbau (let range) apérous TH
*Apréuidi, Periplus Ponti Eux. 22 kat

tev lepelwy Ta piv KaTadvew, TX dé
agievar TE *AXiAAc?e. Hence apetov
véweoOar means range at will with-
out oversight. Cf. Plato Rep. vi. 498¢
tére Hin apérous veueoOau nal pydev
&AAo apdtrey.

36. Clinias, the father of Alcibiades
and Clinias, fell at Coronea 447 B.c.
The guardianship of these sons was
assumed by Ariphron and Pericles,
whose mother Agariste was first cousin
to Megacles, thé, father of Clinias’s
widow, Dinomach, (cf. Plut. Alc. 1).
The sons proly” " o lived, however,
Yinomache in their

with their mot}
father’s house. ‘Vericles directed the
separation on Alcibiades’s coming of
age, in 433 .c.

37. 8: indicates (with a good-
natured thrust at Alcibiades who
was present) that the apprehension
of Pericles was quite natural and
reasonable.

38. kara0epevos: deposit, place in
one’s keeping. Cf. 314 a, Legg. xi. 913¢
& ph xaré0ou, wh avédn, Thuc. i. 115. 3
*A@nvator dutpous ZAaBov Kal KaréBevro
és Ajjuvov.—év "Aplppovos: for the
ellipsis, see on 326 c,

320
TIAATONOS IWPOTATOPAS.

63

St. p. 320.

‘ Xa a : 2 , > ¥ ¢
KQt “TT pw éé Pynvas YEyovevat améowKke TOUT@ OUK €XYWVY O

40 TEXPYHTaLTO avT@. Kai addovs cot TapmTddAovs exw héyew, b

45

50

320

a > XN 3 x » > fs 7 , a s
ot abrot ayalot dvres ovdéva mamoTe BedTiw erxoinoay
»” a 2 ay ¥ a 2 , 28 x >
OUTE TOV OLKEiwY OUTE T@Y GAdoTpiwy. eéyw odv, @ IIpa-
taydpa, eis Tatra droBhérwv ody Hyodpat Sidaxrov eivas
aperyy: éreidy 5é God axovw TavTa héyovTos, KdTTOMaL
‘ > , , , ‘ NX oe a , a \
kal. oat ti oe héyew Sia 7d HyeloOai oe TohdaOy pev
¥ , X XN 7 ‘ A 28
eumerp-v yeyovévat, wodda S€ pepwabykévas, ra S€ avrov
3 : > > »¥ > 7 can > 5 A €
e&qu el oby exes evapyéotepov Hui emiderEar, as
did0K _. -'2orw H apery, pn POovycys, add éridefov.
ANN’, @ Bd«pares, epy, ov POovycw. adda wdrepov
cA < , . a sf > 8 ¥
bplv, @s mperBvrepos vewrépors, puOov héywv émideiEw

2
evar.

39. «al: paratactic. “Although
Pericles had separated Clinias from
Alcibiades, yet he soon gave him back
to him.” «afl is often thus used. Cf.
Soph. O. T. 413 ob kat dedopnas, cod
Baéras W ef xaxod (i.e. although you
have sight, you see not in what evil you
are involved). —yeyovevar: -of time,
elapse. Of. Rep. x. 616b éwesdy 5é
rots év T@ Acpavr (meadow) éxdoros
énta fipépas yévowro, Phaedo 108 ¢ éws
dv 5h tives xpdvoe 6 rau. — daréBeone
ToUT@: SC. Pericl! to Alcibiades.
For the prominen ought is the
failure (€xoordoas —.u «o4rov) of Peri-
cles to carry out the éducation of
Clinias.

b 40. xpricatro: opt. of indir. disc.
derived from the deliberative subjv.
Cf. 821¢. See G. 244; H. 982, 2.

44. «cparopar: am led to waver. Cf.
Lach, 192e ef tis iatpds dv ph xdp-
wrotro GAA& Kaptepol, Rep. vi..494 e day
8 oby eis aicédvyral ré wy Kal Kap-
arnrat kal EAkyTat mpds pirocoplay but
suppose, further, one has some perception
of the truth, and is led to waver and is
drawn towards philosophy.

46. Socrates distinguishes between
three sources of knowledge: “ Protag-
oras has had much experience, has
learned much from others, and has
thought out much for himself.”

48. SSaxrov. . . dperr: this is the
proposition to be proved, and we nat-
urally expect at the outset a defini-
tion of aperh.— pr plovyoys: po-
litely urges the request. Cf Gorg.
489 a uh POdver por aroxplvacbat rove.

50. ptOov 7 Adyw: Protagoras gives
both story and argument. He first,
after the manner of the sophists, tells
a story, drawn in part from the popu-
lar myths concerning Prometheus and
aboriginal man, and embellished by
his free invention; a method, as he is
aware, much more acceptable to the
people than dry disquisition; and from
this myth he draws various conciu-
sions. Then, after 324d (obxérs piOov,
GAAG Adyoy), he develops an argument
which he contrasts as real (Aéyos)
with the fictitious (ui@os). With simi-
lar contrast, Socrates-says in Phaedo
61b ewojoas bre Tov womthy €or wol-
ety wbOous GAN’ ob Adyous (fictions, not

¢

c
64 PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 320,
h A\oyw SueEehOav ; Toddot obv adr@ trédaBov Tov Tapa-
KaOnpévwv, Smorépws Bovdouro, ovTw SueEvévar. Aoxet
rowvur peo, Eby, Yapréorepov eivar pvOov vu héyew.

XI. "Hv ydp wore xpovos, dre Geot pev Hoav, Ovnta dé
yen ovk. jv. erred SE Kat TovToLs ypovos HOE Eipap- a
pévos yevérews, TuTovow avTa Deoi yns &dov ek yis Kat
mupos pi€avtes Kal TOV Goa TUpL Kal yn KEepdvyuTat.

5 een 8 ayew aita mpos Pas eueddov, tpocérakev I po-

pndet cat Emipnbet coopyoai re cat vetar Suvdf 3 éxd-
¢ Z & XN “A 7 ‘
aTos ws mpémer. Tpounbéa 5€ wapaitetrar Lk Beds

320 realities), Gorg. 523a kxove 3) pdda

© gadrod Adyou, bv ob pey Hyhoe poor,

éya 3 Ad-yov.

51. SefeACav: we should expect d:-
etepxduevos, but cf. Theaet. 167d ap-
gurire, Mbyy avridiekeAOdv dispute it,
traversing it in an argument.

53. xapieorepov: an element of
value, provided the argument be not
impaired.

XI. 1. In the first part of the dis-
course, the myth, Plato represents
Protagoras as imitating the tone of
old legends, as indeed he may very
likely have done in similar narra-
tives. This appears in the whole
tone of the recital, the simple con-
struction, the selection of words and
phrases peculiar to poetry (yijs évdov,
Bowdov picw, cuexpéryrt Humoxe, wr7n-
voy guyhy, cuorwbeln, GAANAoPOopidy,
oxdpnevos, TéAcwr Kéopor Te Kai Secuol,
girlas cuvaywyol, vécov wédrews xré.),
and the freq. omission of the art.
(esp. with &Opwxos). The very be-
ginning was common in legends. Cf
Stasinus Cypr. Frag. 1 jv 8re pupla
gvaa, Critias in Sext. Empir. ix. 54
jv xpdvos, Ere Hv, Theocr. vii. 1 Hs xpd-
vos, avlk? eydy.

3. évSov: with the gen. survives in 7

prose only in the old-fashioned Anti-
phon v. 45 dor dy abrot Kal wh wego-
Bnuévos. — Parmenides held that fire
and earth were the original elements
of the sensible world; Empedocles
first inserted between these as ele-
ments, air and water, which combine
with fire and earth. That men origi-
nally sprang from the earth was the
ancient belief of many peoples, and
upon this belief rest the Greek autoch-
thonic myths (Preller’s Gr. Mythol. i3
63). To this ‘.to attaches also the
myth in Pai ‘ae.

4. rov: th before rel. clauses
is freq. in Fa... Cf Rep. vi. 510 a
Ta év Tois ‘dao pavtdcpata Kal év
tois baa wunvd te Kal deja Kal gave
tuvécrnke the reflections in water, and
in whatever bodies are solid, smooth, and
polished, Phaedo 75b épéyerat rot
€or Yoov aspires to that which is equal
(i.e. abstract equality).

7. wapattetrar: beg as a favor, cf.
Apol. 27 a dep wat’ apxas tuas wapn-
tnodpnv, Critias 106¢ rabrdv Kal viv
éy& rotro maparoduat. Instead of the
ace. of the thing, here the inf. vetjuat
is used. Otherwise below, 358 a.
TIAATONOS ITPOTATOPAS. Or

avTos verwar: Neipavtos 5 euov, edn, émioxapar.

Bt. p. 320.
A
Kat

sd - - , X “ A > X ¥ ,
OUT@ TELOQAS VEEL. VEULWV bé TOLS LEV loXuv aveu TAXOUS e

10 mpoonnre, Ta 8 aobeveorepa Taxer exdope* TA Sé OmrLLe,

15 tca@v evepe.

tots 8 domhov di80vs dvow addnv Tw abrots eunxavaro

Swvapw eis cwTnpiav.

& pev yap avTav opiKpornte Hume-

x eS , ¥ ¥ a Se Ss
oX6, WTNHVOV. guynv n KATQYELOV OLKNOW EVELEV® A OC nike

peyeOe, THOSE adT@ aira éowle> Kal TaANA OUTS émav- 321

“A x > n 2 4s ¥ -
TavTa S€ éunxavato evaBeav Exov py TL

yeHos duatwbein. » eed) S€ abtots dAAnrodbopidy Siapv-

‘ > , x * 3 XN vy > 4 3
yas emnpKeoe, TMpos Tas Ex Atos wpas evpapeay Eunxa-

~ 3 X > N “ ~\ ‘XN a -
vaTo apprevds avTa tuKvais Te Opiéi Kal aTepeois Séppa-

e a V2 An a a X \ ,
Ol, LKAVOLS MEV ALUVAL XELLOVa, Suvarocts dé Kau KQULATQ,

x > 2 N aA 9 € , ‘ ‘oN. a
20 Kat ELS EVVAS LOVOLY OTS UTAPKXOL TH QUTAa TAVTA OTPW-

‘\ > 7 \ 3 ‘N ¢€ x é oo ‘N xX
py oiketa Te Kat avroduys ExdoTe, Kat Vrodav TA peV b

€ ag ‘x XN f 5 x. 3 ,
omdats, Ta Se S€ppact orepeots Kak dvaipouss

3 a
TOUVTEV-

dev tpodpas ahdots aAdas eLerdpule, Tots per ex yns Bo-
a i
Tavnv, addAous Se S&dpav Kaprovs, Tots dé pilas: Eoti™ ~ |

25 8 ofs eOwKey Elva Tpodynv Cdav adr\ov Bopav. Kat ToLS
2 _Ous popynyv Ce Pp

pev Odtyoyoviay apoonwe, Tots 8 dvadtoKxopevos 7d

TOUT@V wohuyoviay, coi TO yéver tropilav.

are 87

ouv ov mavu Tt, codes dv 6 “Baryon Geds éhabev avrov Kat-

avadcas Taf Suvd pers, Aourdv 8 akerpatey €TL QUT@

Hv Td avOpcx

14. reSe: for rodre is another touch
of poetic and archaic expression, in
addition to those mentioned above
(see on 1. 1). Still others are the
dat. Opt with dugrevvds, instead of
the acc. (cf. Symp. 219 b), abrots eun-
xavato after rots &, and atta eo e
after &5é. See G. 164; H. 724.

19f. The purpose of clothing the
animals with tplxes and oreped déppara
is given in changing construction,

vos, kat Hope 0 Tt Xpyoasro.

Giro e

first ixavots and duvarots, then xa) draws
Srdpxot.

24, ote 8 ols: cf. 346 © Zorw ofs. b
In the nom., however, according to
prevalent ‘Attic use, 342 cioly of. See
G. 152, n. 2; H. 998.

27. ae safety, continuance.

321
a

28. od advv tt: ‘litotes,’ not very
wise, i.e. very unwise. So often od

mdvy tt, od pddra, ob opddpa, like ody
jixtora etc.
PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 321.
podvre 5€ avr@ epxerar Tpopnbeds émokeapdpevos Thy

, t é6pa ra pev adda Coa eupedrtas travTwv exov-
voury, kal dopa Ta p Ba eppedds x

‘ Q y* , ‘\ > , ‘
ta, Tov S€ avOpwrov yupvdv te Kal dyuTddyTov Kat

¥ . »¥
aoTpwtov Kat aomdov.

non S€é Kal 7 eiappern nuépa

35 Taphy, ev H ede. Kal avOpwrov eEiévar ex ys eis Pas.

> , S , € , 7 sf es
dzropia obv oxdpevos 6 Ipopnbeds, nvtwa owrnpiav To

avOparw evpo., Kdérre “Hdaiorov Kat "AOnvas thy ev-

Texvov codiay ory Tupi, — aunxavoy yap qv avev Tupos

aura KTyTYY To 4} ypnoinyny yeéoOa —, Kal otro 87

40 Swpetrar avOpaTm. THY pev ov Tepl Tov Biov codiay

31. pxerat: freq. with the dat. of
interest, in the poets; cf. Aesch. Prom.
358 GAN AdOev aire Zyvds Bypurvov
Bédos (sleepless bolt), also in Plato
Rep. x. 596 nadrGs Kad eis Sov Epye
T@ Ady, Xen. Symp. 2.1 pxerat adrois
ém) x@pov (revel) Zupandords Tis Ev Opwr-
TOS.

32. éppeAds €xovra: with the gen.,
like the common és, was, KaAds Exeuv.
Somewhat different is Gorg. 501¢
doxértws Exwv (equiv. to aueAdv) Tod
Gpelvovos without consideration of the
better, Phaedo 108 a émibupntinas (de-
sirous) Tov odparos Zxovoa. On eupme-
Ads of. 339. For the intrans. use of
éxerv and some other verbs, see G. 195,
x. 2; H. 810.

33. Cf. Lucretius v. 223: tum
porro puer nudus humi jacet,
infans, indigus omni vitali
auxilio, Aristotle wep) (gwy poplav
iv. 10, p. 687 a 23 Gar’ of AéyorTes ds
cuvéstnkev ob Karas (is not well put to-
gether) 5 bvOpwros GAAG xelpiora Tov
(gov (avurdinrdy re yap airy elval
gact Kal yuprdy nal od Exovra SrAoy
mpds thy GAKhy) ov« dp0Gs Aé-youow, —
words which show that Protagoras
uttered here a thought often ex-

pressed, and also that Aristotle was e

acquainted with Plato’s Protagoras.
See on 352 c.

36. oxopevos: this aor. is often
used in an intrans. or passive sense,
involved in, possessed by. Cf. Hom.
A279 G &xet cXopery involved in her
woes, Plato Soph. 250 d rdon cvverxd-
pea arropia, Phaedr. 244e7¢ dp0Gs pa-
vévtt te (to the one truly mad), kai
Katacxopevy (7H pavig), Isocr. xrx. 11
906n oxdpevor.

37. Somewhat differently Polit.274¢
BOev 3h Ta mdAat AexOevTa Tapa Hedy
dapa (gifts from the gods) jpiv Seddpy-
Tat Top pev wo, “Tpounbéws, Téexvat dé
rap’ ‘Hoalotou; Is ourréxvov.

38. Accor so to the sacred
legend of the Greeks, fire was the
source and teacher of every art. Cf
Aesch. Prom. 109 ff. vap@nkorAnpwrov
3e Onpapat wupds | wnyhy Kdroralay (and
I discover the secret source of fire filling
the hollow of the reed), 4 diddoKados réx-
yns | wdons Bpotots répnve kal wéyas 16-
pos. Protagoras places the évrexvos
copia, which provides for the necessi-
ties of the physical life, in contrast
with the moAcrix4, which is the ground
of the social life and of all culture.

“

321

d
45

50

321
d

322
a

TIAATONOS, ITPOTATOPAS.

67

St. p. 321.
¥ , ¥ ‘ N \ > > >
avOpwmros tatty é€oxe, THY Sé TohiTiKHY OvK Ely’ HY
‘ ‘ “A 4 A \ . “A + ‘Q = > 4
yap mapa 7@ Avi, ro Oe Tpopnbet cis pev tiv axpd-
\ a \ ¥ 3.2 2 , >? 0 a
Twokw THhv Tov Avs otknow ovkére eveyape eioedOew:
mpos S€ kai ai Avds dudakal doBepat Foav: eis Sé 7d THS
2 ~ xe , ¥ x , 2 a 2
AOnvas kat “Hdaiorov oiknua 76 Kowdv, &v @ éptdo-
4 ‘ > 4 Q 4 7 »¥
texveitny, KaBav eioépyerat, kal Krepas THY TE epaupoV
tf ‘ aA © , ‘ ‘\ ¥ ‘ a? a
Téxvyv THY TOV “Hoaicrov kal rHv adAnv THY THS “AOnvas
a 3 , XN 93 4 > c- A > ao
SiSwow dvOpdrw. Kat é« rovroufimopla pev dvOpdre

tov Biov yiyverat, Tpopnbéa Sé torepov, F wep héyerat, 322

Kromns Sikn pernrOev.

XII. ’Ezesd7 8€ 6 dvOpwrros Oeias peréoye poipas, 7pa-

A 5 ‘ x a , + ‘ 27
TOV fLevy OLA THV OUVYYEVELAV. Coov [Lovov Beovs EVOMLOE

XN 2 #. a € 4 ‘N 3 , “A
Kai ézexeiper Bapovs te idpverOar Kat adyddpata Oeav-

¥ ‘ \ 3 s NX 7 “a ,
ereata pwvyv Kal dvopata taxd SinpOpocaro TH TéExVy,

41. écxe, elyev: obtained, had; for
the inceptive use of the aor., see G.
200, x. 5b; H. 841.

42. Protagoras represents Olympus
as resembling a city of the Greek he-
roic age; the ruler occupies the cita-
del, the people the lower city.

43. ovxéri: he could no longer go
forward, and enter the citadel itself.

44. pvdakal: prob. Bia and Kpdros
are meant, whom Hesiod Theog. 385 ff.
calls the inseparable attendants of
Zeus, and whom Aeschylus (Prome-
theus ad init.) introduces as his ever-
compliant beadles.

45. Hephaestus and Athena were
closely associated in the Attic belief ;
see the legend of Erichthonius, the
feasts Xadxceia and “Amarovpia, and
the *A@nvaia ‘Hpawrla recently estab-
lished by inscriptions. Preller’s Gr.
Mythol. i. 146 f.

50. kAomjs Slxy: technical term
from the Attic criminal process; a

prosecution for theft pursued Prome-
theus.

XII. 1. Oelas ... polpas: received
a share in divinity. — wparov, rata:
indicate, not temporal sequence, but
the different points of view, from
which the imparting of that which
belonged to the gods worked advan-
tageously to men.

2. pdvov: neut. adj., identifies 5 dy-
Opwros as one of ra (Ga.— évopioe:
inceptive aor., took up the belief in the
gods.

4. dwevra: correlative with péev.—
StypSpdoaro: the technical term for
articulation; articulated speech and
thus formed words. Language there-
fore, acc. to Protagoras, did not arise
at the beginning with man, but he
immediately fashioned it, from the
sounds derived from nature, through
the skill bestowed upon him by Pro-
metheus (cf Symp. 191a 7a orh6n
SihpOpov sc. 6 *AwéAAwY),
68

15 Tad oKedavvipevor SiepOeiporro.

322
b

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

‘ > A x gy
Tas €k YS TpOPas NUpETo.

St. p. 322.
X 2 - \ 9 a Ne Oe ‘A X a
5 Kau OLKYOELS KAL eo Onras KQL VITTOOETELS KAU OTpopvas KaUL

ovTw Oy TaperKevacpevor

kar apxas avOpwro gKovy omopddyv, modes Sé ovK

Hoa.

ama\duvt0 obv b7d TeV Onpiav Sia 7d TavTayn

avtav aabevéorepor civar, kal 4 SnprovpytKy Téxvy ai-
a x x ‘ € ‘ x x ‘ X x

10 Tots mpos prev Tpodiyy txavyn BonBds jv, mpos dé Tov

Tav Onpiwv Tworenov evdeys +> Todurucny yap TéExVyY ovTMw

eixov, Is p€pos wohepixy. eLrjrovv 84 aOpoilec Oa Kat

adlerOa Krilovtes modes.

67 ov aOpoicbeter, nde

3 , S, > »¥. ‘ \ Z y
Kouv GdAyj\ous ATE OVK EXOVTES THY TONTLKHY TEXVNY, WOTE

“
Zevds odv deioas wept

a , eoua 9 Sy. a ‘hk a , »” ~
TQ yevet NOV, (27) QATOAOLTO 77QV, iPLNV TEPLTTEL ayovT

> 3 , 2OA \ 7 93> > / ,
eis avOpamous aidd Te Kal Sikny, W elev TodEwY Koo}.OL

x 7 , , 2 a > ena
te Kal Seopol, dirtas cuvaywyoi. €pwra ovv “Epyns

Aia, twa ovv tpdrov Soin Sixny Kai aide avOparois.

, e es s y X , ,
20 Tlorepov WS at TEKXV aL VEVELNVT AL, OUT®@ KQL TAUTAS VELL® 5;

, 1. 4 a ¥ > x a_e x
vevéunvrat dé @de* is Exov taTpicny amoddots tkavos

8. ravraxy: in every respect.

9. doGevéorepor: pred. nom. See
G. 136, x. 3; H. 958, 940.

11. Onplev: subjective gen. Cf. Xen.
An. ii. 5. 7 Tov yap Oeav méAcuov ovK
olda awd molov by rdxous petywv tis
anopbyo, Thue. i. 24. 4 of Emddunoe
awéunovow Seduevor tov Trav BapBdpwy
médenov Katadtoa (to put an end to the
war waged by the barbarians).

17. al&a, Sikyv: often represented
as the protecting spirits and the un-
derlying conditions of all social and
civilized life, “reverence for divine
and human law.” (Cf. Tyrt. xii. 39 f.
(= Theogn. 937 f.) ynpdoxwv doroia
Herampére (growing old, he is distin-
guished among the citizens), ob8€ r1s adrdy
| BAdwrew (deprive him of’) 087’ aidots
obre Sluns €0€Act, Theogn. 291 f. aides

bev yap ddrwrer, avatdeln 5& Kal FBprs
(shamelessness and insolence) | vixqoaca
dieny yiv kata wacay exe, Hes. “Epya
192 dinn F ev xepod Kai aidas ovn Zora,
and similarly 7b. 200 aidas xa vépeors.

18. Serpol: cf. Tim. 3le decpdy
yap ev péow Set twa aupoty tvvaywydy
ylyvecOa for there must be some bond
between them uniting them both. The
words are perhaps borrowed from
some poet. The paronomasia kécpo:,
decpol is noticeable.

19. ovv: in a dependent question,
cf. Symp. 219d Sore otf Irws obv.
épyColunv efxov so neither therefore
could I be angry with him. So &pa
Phaedr. 228 d dettas -ye mprov rl kpa
év TH apiorepg exes. — For a similar
sudden transition to dir. disc., ¢f
320 d, 325 d, 338 b.
TIAATONOS TTPOTATOPAS.

idustais, Kal of addou Syp.oupyoi.

69

_ Bt. p. 322.

kat Siknv oy Kat

a im aA a A , ,
aida ovtw OG év tots avOparots, H emt wavTas VEiLe ;

~ s > x
"Ent wavras; ey 6 Zevs, kat mavres petexovTav: ov yap 4

a y
25 dv yévowTo modes, ef ddiyou abray'eréexory woTEp

adAwy TEXvav.

XN s + 3 3 an X + 5 4
kal vopov ‘ye Ges tap é.00 Tov py Ovra-

io ca “ 4 4 2 e 4
feevov atoous Kau dikns peeTeKety KTELVELY WS VOOOV

TONEWS-

Otte $y, & Sexpares, cai Sia radra ot te ardor

\ > a 9 Q N93 a A % ,
30 kat "AOnvator, dray pev aept aperns TEKToVLKTS 7 AOyos

a ¥ XN a s\7 ¥ a
Hh Gdns Twos SypwovpyrKys, ddiyous olovTay peretvar

ovpBovrgys, Kat édv tis éxrds dv Tav ddiywv cupBovdredy, e

> > , c ‘\ zs > , € a a 9
ovk avéxovTat, ws od Gis° EixdTas, as eyo Gye: ray
“Sv LD \ a > a.» A a .

Sé eis cupBovdrry wodutixns aperns twow, Hv Set Sra 323
35 Suxacoovvns Tacay idva kal cwhpoowys, eiKdTwS aTaVTOS

22. kal ot GAdAouw Syprovpyol: is
loosely appended; sc. woAdois ixavod
idiéras. We should have expected
wal els Exacros Trav BAAwy Snpsoupyav
dcaitws. Cf. 328 ¢.

ad 24. This is the culmination of the

myth, which was to show that virtue
can be taught (see on 320c) ; while it
really only asserts that all men possess
virtue, and this with an important sav-
ing qualification (line 26). If virtue
is purely a gift, and is so vitally im-
portant, there is no reason why Zeus
should not have bestowed it upon
all, instead of leaving exceptions who
were to be destroyed as pests. If
virtue is not a gift, the myth proves
(asserts) nothing whatever. The im-
portance to Protagoras, however, of
the exception, is that it leaves room
-for the argument upon responsibility
and punishment (823 ¢ f.).

27. vorov: used only poetically of
persons. Cf. Aesch. Prom. 1068f.

rods mpoddtas yap miceiy EuaOov, | kodK

Zor vooos, | THOT hut anéntuca (de-
test) paddrov. More frequent thus is
pestis.

30. ’A@nvator: pl. proper names of
peoples generally take the art., but
may omit it. This omission here is
easier because of the of re 4AAat, cf.
324. ¢. — dperys Textovucys: “a mat-
ter involving the builder’s art”; cf.
319b.

31. petetvat cupBovdrys:
right to give counsel.

34, woduricr's dperijs : objective gen.
after cupBovanjy, “a matter involving
political science.” — Fv: sc. dperhy,
subj. of iévas
_ 85. tévar Sid: take one’s way through
a thing, “follow the path of,” “act
in the sphere of”; used by Plato in
many connections. Others use simi-
larly xwpeciv, wopedecOat, ZpxerOat did.
Cf. Xen. An. iii. 2.8 ef yey ofv Bov-
Aevducba wdAw abrois 5a girlas iévat,
«+. kal 7d Aowwdy Sid wavTds wodduov
abrors iévat.— copporivys: must here

have a

322

323
70

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

THS aperys, } wy evar modes.

2
TOV ALTLA.

8t. p. 323.
‘ ae e t
dvipds avéxovTat, WS TAVTL TPOTHKOV TAUTNS YE METEXELY

y > as ,
avTy, ®@ LwKpates, Tov-

¥ s wn e nan »¥ € a
“Iva S€ py on amataca, ws T@ ovTL yyovvTaL

, ¥ , » , 5 :
40 mdvres avOpwmor wavra avdpa peréxew Sixavoovvys TE

~ 45

50

Kat THS GANS TodTUKHS apeTHs, TAdE ad AaBe TExpyHprov.

"Ey yap tats ahdaus aperais, womep ov hEyes, edv Tis GT

ayabds avdyris civar, } AAAnY yvTwodv réxvyr, Hv pA

> x -™ a : a ‘ € 2 aA
€oTW, 7) KaTayekoow 7 XadeTaivouvcl, Kat Ol OlKELOL TPOT-

/ 0 an e , > de 8 , XN
LOVTES VOVUETOUVTGLVY WS [aLvojLevov * ev O€ LKQLOOVVY) Kat

> aA » wn > aA a7 A id@ 9
ev TH GAAH TodiTLKH apeTn, Eav TWa KaL ElOWoLY, OTL

a a a ‘
ddukds eat, ay ovros avTds Kal? avtov TahynOn heyy

> 4 A a > aA 7 e “~ > =
€vavtiov TOAAGY, 6 exEL Twppoovvyny TyovvTo eivat, TAAN-

On réyew, vradOa paviav, kai pact wavtas Sew pdvat

> 8 7 27 Ss 27 7m LA 0 x
Elva OLKalous, Eav TE WOLY Ecav TE LY, Y paweoVar TOY

have the sense of aidSdés.—elxdrws ...
avéxovrat: the emphasis is on both
the adv. and the verb (cf. 322e).
“In view of the facts contained in
the myth (ofrw 34, cal da tavra),
the Athenians, and with good reason,
listen to every man,” —i.e. they believe
every man to possess virtue; a con-
clusion which Protagoras goes on to
confirm,

37. aq: sc. dvayKaioyv bv from rpocq-
nov, cf. Phaedr. 245d otro 3é (ie.
the self-moving) of7’ drdAavoba ofre
yiyvecOa Buvardv, } rdvta Te obpavdy
wacdy Te yéverw cupmecovcay orhvat
(else the whole heaven and all created
things must collapse and come to a stand-
still) where avayxaioy is supplied from
duvardy. Conversely, Rep. vi. 490a
fy (sc. adhberav) didnewv abroy rdvtws
kal mdvrn eet, } ddald (an impostor)
bytt pndapy pereivar pirocoplas adyit-
vijs (sc. Suvardy Hv). For #, otherwise,

or else (alioquin), see 323b bis,
825 a etc. — elvar: exist. Cf. 327 a.

39. ds: apparently might depend
upon araracba, equiv. to pet”? andrns
melOecGai, cf. Crat. 418d Yous yap
ay ce wal Ta éwidoura étararhoatut, ds
odk axnkows A€yw, and so often. But
here 7@ dvr shows that és depends
rather upon the following zdéde...
rexunpuv. Cf. 324c¢.

42. dowep od dA€yas: cf. 319 c.

48. éxet: ie. év rais BAAas aperais.
—1jyouvro: a general truth, but impf.
as referred to a previous illustration
or observation. Cf. Crito 47d d:apde-
pooper éxelvo kal AwBnodueda, 8 THE pev
ducalp Béariov eylyvero, TE de adluy
amddAuTo.

49. évrav0a pavlav: sc. jyotvrat.
Thus the universality of virtue is
proved by the fact that men will not
tolerate the truthful confession of
its lack.

323
71
St. p. 323,
‘ , , € > a ) s
BN TT POO TOLOUPLEVOV Suxacoovvyvy * @s avaykKaLoyv OvVOEVa

TIAATONOS, IIPOTATOPAS.

ovr’ ovdxi apwoyéerws petéxew aitis 7 pn evar &
avO padzrots.

XIII. "Ore pev ody avr’ dvdpa eixdrws adodéxovras rept
raurys THs dperiis SupsBouhor dua 7d iiyeio Gas Tavtt pet-
etvat auras, TavTa déyoo* ore 6€ airy ov pice. row,
Tat €ivar ovd amd TOD auroptietn, ada SiSanrdv TE Kab
e€ émpedeias trapayiyverOar & av mapaytyyytat, TodTd
COL META TODTO TELAT Opat aTodEEat.

cr

yg \ € a
Wu. doa yap HyouvTaAL
> 7 ~*~ ¥ ¥ a Q
GAMjAous Kaka exew avOpwrror ioe 7 TUYN, OVdEls Ov- a
protrar ovde vovbered ode Sdiddoxet, ovdée Koddler Tovs
a ¥ Y N A > > » 93 a @
TAUTA EXOVTAS, La [Ly TOLOVTOL WoW, AA’ EXeovoLW. oitov
10 Tovs aicyxpods 7) opiKpovs 7) acbevels Tis odTwS avdynTos
@OTE TL TOUTWY emLXELpElY ToLElY ; TaUTA pev yap, ola,
icacw ore poe. TE Kal TUYN ToIs avOpamo.s yiyverat,
XN > X 3 4 4 9 , 3 = 7 ‘\
Ta Kaka Kal Tdvaytia TovToUs: doa S€é e€ erysedelas Kat
> a A an ¥ ac > ‘ 3 =
doKnoews Kal Sidayns olovrar yiyverOa dyaba dvOpa-

323 51. Stxatoovvnv: of. Thue. i. 137.4

fv evdas mpoceworhoaro, Aeschin. 11.
166 thy phen hy rpocerorqow. Every-
where else Plato uses the inf. after
mpooroeicbat. — as: sometimes fol-
lowed by the simple adj. absolutely,
while usually dy is added; cf. Rep. v.
449¢ ds Gpa wavri didov, Gorg. 495¢
Gs Exepov thy avdpelay tis émcothns
(on the ground that courage differs from
knowledge) 340 ratra Zreyes ; — ov8éva
évriva: see on 317 ¢.

XIII. 1. According to rhetorical
principles, the part which has been
proved is brought to a separate close,
here and 324c, and what remains to
be proved is stated ; finally 328 ¢ the
whole is brought to a regular’ con-
clusion. Protagoras was himself a
teacher of rhetoric.

3. ov hoe xré: but cf én) rdvras
veluc 322c. It is now necessary to
show that virtue is not an original
possession of all.

4. dws tot adtropdrov:
tixn below.

6. pera rodro: freq. in Plato; in
the next place, when one point is fin-
ished and another is to be taken up.
Cf. 355a 7d pera rovro as subst.,
the next point. Now follows the
second division of the speech of
Protagoras.

10. alexpots 4 optxpovs: the
Greeks regarded beauty and stature
as qualities which were never sepa-
rated:—For the ace. of the person
after roeiv 71, see G. 165; H. 725, a.

13. ta... . rovrets: follows Taira
epexegetically.

equiv. to
72 PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 323.
37 a XN ȴ > x > , 4 :
15 Trows, dv Tis TAUTA py EXN, GAAG TavavTLa TOUTWY Kaka, e

2 N 4 y ‘ , \ € ,
émt rovrous mou ot Te Ovpol yiyvovTar Kat ai Koddces
N € . / & > \ a Ne > , s * » ,
Kat at vowberyoes.J av éotiv & Kal y adiKia Kai 9 aoé-
Bea Kat ovridAnBdnv wav 76 evavtiov THs TohuTiKHS apeE- 324
nw
TNS.
20 6ru as €& emyedeias Kal pabjoews KrnTHS ovoys.

év0a Sy Tas Twavtt Ovpovrar Kat vovberet, Spdov
ei
yap eBédes evvonaat TO Kodalew, ® YoKpares, TOUS ddi-
A as , > 7 4 gy 9 ȴ
KowvTas {ti mote Svvatat, avTd oe Sidd£er, TL ot ye av-
Oporor jyowra: tapackevacroy civar aperyy. ovdels
" n ¥
yap Koddle. Tods adixodvTas mpds -ToUT@ TOY VotV EXwV
25 Kat TovTov éveka, OTL HOiKNoEY, GoTLS py woTEp Onpiov b
Xx 7 a € 6e ‘\ - 3 a Xx 4
ddoyloTws Tyswpetrar: 6 Sé pera Adyou Emixeipav Koha-
ew ov Tod mapehyAvOdros eveka aOdiKHaTos TyLWpeEtTaL
° . oa , Ce , xy) A
— ov yap av 76 ye mpaxbev ayévytov Dein — adda Tov

323 17. do¢Baa: cf. 322a. Since men the class referred to below, doris wh 274
© worshipped the gods before receiv- dorep Onpiov «ré. a
ing dperh rodti«h, Protagoras be- 24. rods dStkotvras, Ste ySlkyoev:
gins here to enlarge his definition of for the change to. the sing., see on

virtue, cf. 325a, 329 ¢, 330a.

a 19. S4Aov ért: this expression, as
® well as olf ért, is often added to a
clause or inserted in it with the force
of an adv., evidently, certainly. See

319 d.—<apos tovTw éxwv: equiv. to
rToity mporexwv.
25. Sotis . . . Onplov:
with of ye &vOpwrat above.
26. perd Adyou: with reason (op-

antithetical b

H. 1049, 1 a.

22. Sivarar: signifies; cf. Crat.
429d dpa Sr Wevdy A€yew 7d wapdray
obk 2otwy, dpa TovTS cot Sbvarat 5 Adyos ;
Euthyd. 286 rotro yap divarat 5 dd-
yos. auto oe &8dte.: the matter it-
self will teach you. airé is not to be
referred to xoad(err. Cf. the standing
formulae aird defer (Hipp. Ma. 288 b
ef 8 éxexeiphoas ~otra KarayéAactos,
ard delfer), add dnrdoe (329, Critias
108 ¢ rotro piv obv ofdy éorww, adtd cor
tdxa dnrAdoe), and passages like Soph.
Frag. 352 trax 8 avrd delter robpyor,
as éyd, capas.—ot ye dvOpwrot: not
necessarily all men, but all excepting

posed to adoylorws), so that he gives
to himself, and can give to others,
account of what he does. Cf. Tim.
28a 7d pty 5h vonoer pera Adyou wept-
Anrédy (to be received by the intelligence
with reason), del xara tabTa& dv (being
always the same), 76 8 ad 56&y per’ ai-
cOjocews aAdyou Sotarrdv (but the other,
conceived by the opinion, with the help of
irrational sense), yeyvdmevov kat &wodAd-
wevov, Phaedr. 256 a 5 d& mpés Taira
per’ aldovs kal Adyou dvrirelver. . See
on 361e.

28. ov yap xré.: a thought widely
current among the Greeks, from which
Theognis has derived the ethical con-
TIAATONOS, ITPOTATOPAS.

73

St. p. 324,

, , Y Nv > > , , ae ee
HEAOvTOS Xap, iva pH adOis aducrnon pyTE adTos ObTOS
, ov € a IQn / XN ,
30 pyjte Gos 6 ToUToOv idwv Ko\acOévTa. Kal ToLadTHY
: a > >
dudvoray exwv Swavoetrar raideuTny elvar apeTyy* azro-
TpoTns your vera Kordle. rTavrnv ovv thy dd€av ravres
exovow, door TEp TyswpovvTar Kal idia Kal Sypocig.
a. 4 x‘ , 9 »” »
TYyswpouvTar € Kal Koddlovrat of Te ahdow avOpwaror
a a »¥ > An & > y a a € \
35 ods Gy olwyTaL ddiKEly, Kal ody YKLoTA "AOPnvatoL, of Goi
“A 9 ‘ n ‘ 4 XN 2 ~ F >
moNtTaL* wore KaTa TOUTOY Tov Ndyov Kat "AOnvatot eiot
TOV HYOULevav TapacKevacTov civat Kal SidaKrov apeTHy.
‘*. a > > / ? a € x -” XN
Os peév odv eixkdtas arrodéyovTas ot cot wodtrat Kal xah-
Kéws Kal oKUTOTOMOU GuuBovArEvoVTOS TA TOALTLKG, Kal OTL
x ‘ x e a > s ’ “Q_
40 Sidaxrov Kal TapacKevacTov NyouvTaL apeTHV, drodedet-
KTal Tol, @ YWKPATES, LKaVaS, OS y’ Ewot Haiverau.
», XN *% 4 a -
VXIV. "Er: 8% Now} arropia eoriv, fv amopets wept Trav

tent of his words 583 f. aAAa Tra pev
wpoBéBnnev (that which is past) duhxa-
vdv ote yeveoOa | apyd: 743° eforlow,
tév pudakh pedérw. Cf. Simon. Frag.
69 7d yap yeyernucvoy ovkér’ Bpexrov
(unaccomplished) écra, Dem. 111. 6
7a pev 5} TéTe rpaxGevTa ovk ky KAAws
éyo, Hor. Car. iii. 29. 45 ff. —rov
péAAovtos: subst., cf Parm. 1387a
TpemovTt Td peAAov.

29. twa... KodacOdvra: the theory
of prevention, which meets us also in
Gorg. 525 b and elsewhere in Plato,
prevailed more and more in the time
of the sophists as the ideas of the
state and of law lost power and sa-
credness. In former times the ideas
of retribution and of the expiation of
the violation of right and law, had
been the foundation of criminal law;
cf. Aesch. Cho. 313 dpdacavrs rabeir, |
Tpryépov pibos Tade pwvel the doer must
suffer, thus says a most ancient adage.

34. tipwpovvrar kré.: cf. Arist. Rhet.
i. 10. 17 d:apeper 5é Tinwpla Kad KdAaccs

h pev yap xddAacis Tod mdoxovros Evexd,
eat, | S€ Tiyswpla Tov rotovvTos, Iva
aronAnpwOy (be satisfied). The rare
pres. mid. of xoAd¢w occurs also Ar.
Vesp. 405 viv éxetvo rovtvdupoy, d xoAa-
(SpecOa, kévrpoy évrérar’ dtd now that
choleric sting, with which we punish, is
sharp and ready for action; the aor.,
Menex. 240d detduevor cad KoAardevor
thy iwepnpaviay, Ken. An, ii. 5.13 by
koAdcaioGe, and the fut. is freq.

40. droSdSanra. xré.: replying to
Socrates’s objection 319 b f., Protago-
ras argues, “ All men blame and pun-
ish, not for natural defects, but for
avoidable faults. But punishment
can have reference (Protagoras as-
serts) only to prevention, i.e. to the
teaching of virtue; hence the Athe-
nians and others (show that they)
think virtue can be taught.” This is
in the place of showing és didanrdy
erty f dperh 320¢.

XIV. 1. aopla: the art. is some-
times omitted when a rel. follows the

da

324
c

d
74

5

10

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 324.

> an nw > ww ¥ ¥ e » <= > ‘ ‘
avd pav TOV ayabar, Tt dymore Ou avdpes ou ayaboi ™m

évy adAXa Tovs avTav viets StdacaKovoew & SidacKdAwv
be

¥ XN N an a be > \ 3 Q > ‘
EXETAL KQL aopous TOLOVOLW, NV OE AUTOL apeTynV ayabot

ovdoevis Bedtious Tovovor.

ouKere pvOdv cor épa, adda Adyov.

tovrou o) Tépi, @ YwKpares,

s x 3 ,
@oe Y2p evvoynaov.

, ¥ a A ¥ @ 9 a ,
Tlorepov €OTL TL EV 1) OUK ECOTL, OV aVvayKQLOY TaVvTas

‘ #. 4 ” 4 s > > a,
TOUS ToNiTas peTEeveEL, Eb TEP wEedAdEL TOUS ElvaL ; EV TOUT

‘ y , e 3 7 aA XN 9 A a» »¥ >
yap avrn dveTrau 4 azropia, Hv od amopets, } adAOML ov-

dapov.

ovee xahkeia ode Kepapeta, d\AA Sixatoovwy Kal cwdpo-

> A a ¥» ‘N me SS XL A 3 ‘
€l fev yop €OTL KQAL TOUTO EOTL TO EV OU TEKTOVLKY)

4 XN % ie > ‘ ‘ Gg a | ae
avn Kai(Td Govoy Eivat, Kat TVAAABSY ev adTd rpoca-

, > > x > , > A> 3 x @ a ,
yopeva e€wat, avdpos apeTynv * €b TOUT EOTLY OU det TAVTAS

: \ q , , o> » 5 27 \ »¥
PETEXEL KOL [LETA TOUTOU TAVT av Pa, Eay TL Kab aAXo

noun, since the needed definiteness is
given by the rel. clause. Cf Charm.
169a dp’ év rodros éorly emiothun, hy
5h types cwppocivyv papev elvat, Rep.
iii. 413e gdaat attod dv dyads kal
povotrijs hs éudvOaver, Symp. 197 e @diis
peréxovta, hv dda OéAywv joining in the
song which he sings, charming, etc. —
Here begins the third division of the
speech.

_ 4. &xerar: see on 319 e.— dyalol:
se. cial.

5. obSevds BeAtlous: lit. more excel-
lent than no one, to excel no one. Cf.
335 a, Aesch. Prom. 1016 atéadla yap
ovdevds pwet(ov obéver for self-will is ut-
terly powerless, Dem. 11. 17 otdévwv
eial BeArtous, xx. 208 euotd ovdevds
peiCov POeyyopevoy ATravrac when I
speak more weakly than any other, they
are discomfited. More freq. are the
cases in which the comparative word
has a neg. force, as in the use of
Adcowy, haowv, evdedrtepos, with a
preceding otdevds. Cf. 316e ovdevds
artrwv, he is inferior to no one, Eur.

Bacch. 777 Ardvucos foowy ovdevds *
Gedy equ.

6. overs pubov: the second part
of the discourse had already been
for the most part disconnected from
the myth; but Protagoras now
calls attention to this, in order to
strengthen the impression that he
is giving a fundamental demonstra-
tion from the nature of the subject
itself.

8. év rovrw: “in the answer to this
question.”

10. The following period is a
typical example of imitation of oral
disc., which, in its efforts at clear-
ness, allows itself all manner of
repetitions, recapitulations, and little
anacolutha.

12. kal ovdAATPSyv xré.: inserted 325

with anacoluthon ; see on 328e.

13. elvar: see on 31le.

14. kal perd rovrov: a dem. or pers.
pron. is common in such cases, after
a copulative or disjunctive conj., in-
stead of a repeated rel.

325
TIAATONOS HWPOTATOPAS.

, aa. x X , x Sd , \ x a
TOUTOU #7, 1) TOV LN PETEKXOVTA KaL aoKeW KAL KOAG-

79

8t. p. 325.
‘ »” x
15 BovAnta pavOdvev 4) mpatrew, ovrw mparrev, avev Sé

N n \ » N a 9 x
Cew, kat matoa Kat avdpa Kal YUVALKa, EWS TEP av xkoda-

Copevos Bedriov yénrat, ds 8 av pH vraxovyn Kodalo-

4
pevos Kat SiWacKkdpevos, ws aviaroy ovra Tovrov-é«Baddew

2 aA /, a > # > y AQ ȴ 9 >
20 €k TaY TOhEwY 7 amoKTEive* Ei OUTW peY EXEL, OUT
avTov mepuKdros ot dyafot avdpes ci Ta pev adda didd-
oKovTat Tovs viets, ToUTO S€ py, oKabar as Oavpaciws

ac e > , ‘- * ~ xX +. & ¢e aA
VlyvovTat ou dyabot.: OTL ev yap dvdaKxrov QuTO NYOVVTAL

kai idia Kat Snpocia, amedeiEaper: Sidaxrod dé avros

25 kal Oepamevrov, Ta pev adda apa Tovs vies SidaoKorTc.,

27? @ > ¥ , e , aN XN oo 7
ep ots ovk é€oTt Oavatos 7 Cypia, cay py éemiotwrTat,

ep dv 6é 7 Te Cyuia Odvatos adtar Tots Tait Kat puyat

15. ottw:
a

above.

16. tov pay petexovTa: cf 323 a,

1. 40.— 8t8diokew xré.: depends on de7
above. .
b =. 20. otrw mehvxdros: resumes the
foregoing prot. in order to add an-
other, containing a contradiction, and
then the more emphatically to draw
the conclusion oxépar xré.

22. SOavpaciws ylyvovrar: we should
have expected @avyudowol eicw or Oav-
pdowa mpatrovow, still the reading can
be sustained by expressions like that
of Timotheus in Plut. Jfor. 127 a ds
of mapa WAdtrwm deurvicavres Kal eicat-
pov Hdews yiyvovra, 686b (Ath. x.
419d) robs wapa MAdtwont demvicartas
kal tH dorepale Kadds yiyvecda, Aris-
tophon in Ath. xiii. 559d cands naras
yévo? 5 vyhuas Seirepos. It is prob.
the language of common life. ‘The
meaning is then, how strangely it fares
with the good, what a strange course they
take. More freq. repuxéva: is thus con-
strued with an adv.; e.g. Phaedo 60b

resumes eta TovTov

(7d Hdv) ds Oavpaclws mépune mpds 7d
Avumnpdv.

24. SiBaxrov . . . dvros: this is
continued from ddanrdéy of the pre-
vious line, “if it can be taught,
as I have shown that people be-
lieve.”

25. rd pev GAAa xré: argument
a minore ad majus.

26. {npla: in this use commonly
has the art., “the legally appointed
penalty.”

27. té: would be in its place, were
the passage e.g. ép’ dv % re Cnula ear)
Odvaros nal tév otkwy avarporal ylyvor-
ta. The sent., however, proceeds
as though it began eg’ dv 5&4 Gyula
Odvarés te. Such transpositions of
vé within the connected group of
words are not infreq.; cf. 336 Adyov
te dodvac cal défac@u, 338 b, L 2,
Rep. i. 348b Gua abrol re dara) cad
bnropes éodueba, Lach. 195¢ 7d Sper
voy ciwetvy oidv re Kal voowdes, Crito
43d éy rogatrn te &ypumvia xad Adan
elva.
PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 325,
 pabovor noe OeparevOetow eis aperny, Kat TPOS T@ c
HH pabodor pnde Sep perv, kal mpas 76

0 , , 5 , se ¥ > An Eur
avaTa XPUBPATOV TE ONMEVTELS KGL, WS €7r0S ELTTELY, e

30 \nBSyv T&v oikwy dvatpomat, TadTa 8 dpa ov Sida-

nn nn 2 , ¥ s
okovrat ovd émpedodvtar Tacav émyseaav ; OleoOai

YEXpP), ® Swxpares. XV. "Ek taidov opucpav apfapevor,

peéxpe ov wep av Lact, Kat diSdoxKovor Kal vovderodow.

> x a a N , ‘ ™ XN
erevoay Jarrov ovrin Tis Ta heyopeva, Kal Tpoos Kat

ByTnp Kal radaywyds Kal airds 6 Tarp Tept Tovrou

4 9 s ¥ ce i. 3 9g
5 Stapayovrat, omws BédtioTOs EoTat 6 Tails, Tap EKaTTOV

\ ¥ \ , , \ 3 , 9
KaL Epyov Kat Aoyov SvoaoKoVTES KQL evOerxvdpevot, OTL

TO pev Sikatov, TO S€ adiKov, Kal Tdd€ pev Kaddv, TddE

‘A > z + f X Y ¢ Mes ae / s Me
de atoypor, Kat TOOE ev ootor, TOoE S€ avdcwoy, Kat Ta

A , \ x ,
pe oie, Ta S€ py Tote.

x aN ‘\ ee f
kat é€ay pev éExav meiOnta,

10 — ef d€ py, womep Evdrov Siacrpepdpevoy Kal KapmTo-

pevov ebOvvovew aedats Kal wdyyats.

28. pyde ... aperrjv: added epexe-
getically, with anacoluthon after 颒
@y.

29. Evd\ATPSyv: is unexpected after
&s Eros ¢ineiv, but cf. Apol. 22b as
éros yap eimety dAlyou avtay Graves
oi wapévres ky BéAtiov %Aeyov. — The
destruction of one’s house, the ex-
tinction of one’s family, stood for
the greatest possible disaster.

30. 8’ dpa: see on 318a,12. Cf
Crito 46 d 4 amply pev dpe dety drrobvi-
oxew KaAGs éA€yeTo, viv 5é Katddnaos
dpa dyévero xré.; S50e 4 mpds pev Epa
oo Toy waTépa ovK ef Ioov Hy Td Sikatov
(while towards your father it was cer-
tainly not right for you), mpds 5& thy
mwatplia kpa kal tous vduous éégrat co
«7é,

31. oteoGal ye xpy: an expression
freq. in Plato in reply to a question
raised by the speaker himself or a
bystander. What follows is added

Mera 5€ ravra

‘asyndetically,’ because it confirms of-
eo6a xp by a surprising fact.

XV. 1. On the following classical
passage upon the training of the youth,
see Becker Char. ii. 19 ff., Hermann
Griech. Alt. iii. § 33 ff., Guhl and Ko-
ner, Life of the Greeks and Romans,
§§ 50, 51.

3. éweSdv Odrrov «7é.: during the
first years, nurse and mother; later,
pedagogue and father.— @arrov: is
rare after éwe{ and similar particles ;
more freq. is tdx:oTa. In Plato, be-
sides this place, @arrov is found thus
only in Alc. I. 105a éay Oarrov. ~. _~.

6 ff. So Demea admonishes his son,
Terent. Ad. iii. 3.63: Hoc facito.
—Hoc fugitu.=~Hoc laudi est.
—Hoc vitio datur.

9. awel€qrar xré.: see on 311d,
1. 20.

11. kal wAnyats: cf Menand. Sent.
422 4 wy Sapels EvOpwros ov maideverau.

d
15

20

325
da

TIAATONOS TPOTATOPAS.

77

St. p. 325.
eis OiacKddwv wéwrovTes TOAD paddov évréhdovTat emt-

vx > 7 a“ wt xa t XN
pereto bat EUKOO[LLaAS TWY Tatowy n VPOApLpaATov TE KAU

4
Ki0apicews.

ot € duddoKador ToUTwY TE émysedovrTat,

A > % S , 4 X # a,
Kai emeoay av ypdupata pabwor Kat wéA\wou cuvyTEW
Ta yeypappeva, worep Tore THY Huryy, Taparéaow
avtots émt Tov Bdbpav dvayvyvacKew Tomtay ayabav

Toujpara Kat expovOdvew avaykalovaw, év ois mohhat
peev vovberiires vert, Toddat Sé Sié£oSoe Kai errasvor 326

Kal éyk@pia Tada avdpav ayabar, iva 6 mais (nav

pyenrar Kal dpéyntat towodtos yevéo Bau.

Oapiorat €repa Towadra:

7 9 >
ol T aU Kl-

a > a
cuppoowwns Te éemyehovvrat

\. ¢ a e , XN n 4 x ,
KQL OTWS GV Ol VEOL pndev KAaKOUPYWCL ° Tpos de TOUTOLS,

12. els SiSackdhov : see on 326c,
1. 37.
13. With the ypaypariorjs the boys

learned 7a ypdppara, i.e. to read and

write, then with the «i@apiorfs they

-learned to sing, and generally to play

the lyre. é

14. rovray: i.e. evxoopulas. So freq.
the neut. pl. of dem. prons. is used for
the sing., as rdde, raira, Odrepa, as is
also freq. the case with pred. adjs.
Of. 327 b, 353 a da Tatra, Crito 52a
Epievtwy (permit) jpav duotv Odrepa, }
melOew Huas } moceiv, rovrwy ovdérepa
motet, Thuc, iv. 1 advvata qv év Te ma-
pévrt tovs Aoxpols duiverba. See H.
635.

16. rére: previously; cf. © above,
Gorg. 488¢ ofdv po doxets xal rére
evdelxvucbat, as kré. So often.

17. BaSpwv: see on 315¢.—roin-
tov: Homer before all others. In
Xen. Symp. 3. 5 Niceratus says 6
marhp empedotpevos Srws avip dyads
yevoluny, hvdyxacé pe wavra.T& ‘Ouh-
pov xy padeiv. Prominently after Ho-
mer come Hesiod, Theognis, Phocy-
lides; «al yap tovTous pact wey aplorous

yeyeriicGat cupBovdrous te Bly TE Tov
&vOpdrav Isocr. 11. 43. In part the
teachers dictated passages merely,
which were to be committed to mem-
ory; cf. Euthyd. 276 ¢ érére a&mocto-
parl(or (dictated) ipiv 6 ypapparirhs,
mérepo eudvOavoy tav maldwv Ta amo-
oropati(dueva;

18. dvaykdfovew: cf Arist. Pol.
viii. 4 ob yap ral(ovor pavOdvorres (oi
véor)- peta AdwHs yup 4 uAOnots.

19. ScéEoS0r: attractive tales, descrip-
tions.
course of argument. — ématvor:
general than éyxépia.

22. Erepa Toratra: sc. rowwtew, see
on 312d. For the thought, see Ar.
Nub. 964 clra BadlCew (sc. et) ev
tatow dois ebrdxrws eis KiOapirrod |
Tovs Kwphtas yuuvors &Opdous then those
of the same district had to go in good
order through the streets, in a body and
wearing only the chiton, to the school of
the harp-player.

23. dv: gives a shade of contin-
gency in final clauses. Cf. Gorg. 481a
Bnxavyréov 8rws ky Biagtyy Kad ph 3G
Blany 5 éxOpds.

more

In 361d, detailed exposition, *
78 PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 326,
éreidav Kiapilew pdbwow, adddrov ad moutav ayabar
a > 4 ;

25 moujpata SuddoKovot, pedomowv, eis Ta KiOapiopara
évretvovtes, Kal Tovs pvOpovs TE Kal TAS appovias avay-
Kalovow oixeovcba Tats yuyxais Tov Taidwr, va jpe-

c x
perepol te dor, kal evpvOudrepor Kat edappoordrepor
yryvopevor xpyoy.or Gow eis TO héyew TE Kal mparrew:

30 was yap 6 Bios tod avOpadaov eipvOpias Te Kal edap-
poootias Setrar. ere toivuy mpds Tovrors eis wavdorpiBou
TéuTrovew, iva Ta oapata BéAtiov EXovTEs VINpETaGL TH
Suavoia xpyoTn oven, Kal pa) dvayKdlwvrar amodeav
dua THY Tornpiay TOV Gwopatwr Kal év Tots TOheuoLs Kal
2 na , A a a e oy \gerse

35 ev Tais addaus mpdfeow. Kal TadTa qowovow ot padisra
8 4 4 ‘, ‘\ a, € ,

wd pEvor PAMOTA* pahiora O€ SUvavTaL ol TAoVaLHTATOL *
\ € , en , > , al ee
Kat of Tovrwy viets, Tpwairara eis SidacKdhov THs HL-
- > 4 7~ » 7 > 4 >
Klas apfdpevor portray, dynaitata dwahddtrovrat. *Ezret-
dav d€ ex SiSackdhuy araddayaow, 7 TOs avd Tos TE
40 vopous avaykdle pavOdvey Kat Kara tovtous “hv, wa

d
XN > Ni 3g? eoa 2A , > 2 9 a 9
py avrou'éd’ avTay eikn mpadtTwow, aN atexvas woTEp
ol ypappatiotal Tots pymw Sewots ypadew Tov Taldwv
326 24. dAdwy: see on 316d, 1. 24. pvOpds kal appovla Kal eppwpeveorara
2 25. pedomoudv: viz. the Aeolic and (most mightily) &rtera airs.
Doric lyric poets, the dithyrambic 31. waSotp(Bov: the teacher of
poets Cecidas, Lamprocles, Lasos, gymnastics, who trained the youth
Cydias and others, besides the choral in a wadalozpa fitted up by himself
songs of the tragedians. or allowed him by the state.
b =. 26. évrelvovres: used of putting prose 34. wovnplav: depravity, wretched c
into metrical form, or adapting verses _ condition.
to musical rhythm and melody. Cf 39. é& SSacxddwv: the subst. de-
Phaedo 60d évrelvas tovs rod Alodxou pending on é« is omitted; of. év ’Apl-
Adyous kal 7d eis Tov "AwdAAW mpoolusov. ppovos (320 a), the freq. cis Sidaoxddwv
27. tva «ré.: the Greeks ascribed (825d), eis wasdorp{[Bov (326 b), and
to music the highest influence in év kOapicrod pepabnévat (Theaet.
moral culture. (Qf Rep. iii. 401d 206a), Ar. Plut. 84 é« MWarpoxddous ~~
kupwerdtn év povoixi tpoph (musical  %pxouat, Lysistr. 701 rhy éralpay éxd-
training is most controlling) Sri uddiota ~— Aw” exe TV yerrdvev.
karadvera: eis 7d evrds THs Wuxiis 8 Te 41. ef atrav ely: of. 320 a, 823¢. d
TAATONOS TPOTATOPAS.

79

Bt. p. 326
c ¥. XN nw s 9 * Fila) P :
Uroypapavres ypappas TH ypapid., ovTw TO ypapparetov
diSdacr Kal dvaykdlovor ypadew Kara tiv Udyynow TOV

45 ypapparv, &s S€ Kal 7H TddLs vdpous Uroypaipaca, aya-

50

326

Oav Kat madaav vopoleTav etphuata, Kata ToOvTOUS

> 7 + ¥ , ¥ a +H > x t+
dvaykaler kat apxew Kai apxerOat, ds 8 ay exrds Baivy

4 a, XN ” wn , s- QA 2
tovtav, Kohdler* Kal dvopa TH KoAaoEL TAUTY Kal Tap

vw Kat addob moddaxod, as evOuvovans THs Sixys,

evO ovat.

ToTaUTYS ovv THS emeheias OVoNS TEPL apETHS

iota Kat 8 ia, 6 iC, o sa ia ws
Q nuooia, Pavyales, @ LéKpares, Kal azopets,

el Sidaxrév é€orw apery; "AN ov xp7) Oavpdlew, ara

TOAD paddov, eb py) SidaKTov.

XVI. Ata ti otv ray dyabav ratrépwv Troddoi viets PavrAou

43. vmoypdipavres ypapipds: cf. Sen-

eca Epistol. 94 § 51 digiti puero--

rum tenentur et aliena manu
per literarum simulacra du-
cuntur, and Quintil. i. 1. 27 cum
vero jam ductus sequi coepe-
rit (sc. puer) non inutile erit
literas tabellae quam optime
insculpi ut per illos velut
sulcos ducatur stilus (cf v. 14.
31). The passages just quoted have led
to the impression that Plato also refers
to letters to be traced over by the boy.
But ypayph does not mean letter, and
we must therefore understand the lines
within which the boys must keep their
letters. The comparison is thus the
more forcible. In Theaet. 172, Plato
calls the dvrwpocla a imoypagh, his éx-
Tes ob pntéov. ©
45. ds: rare in prose, cf. 338a ds
oby rooere, Rep. vii. 5804. kvduveder,
&s pos dorpovoulay sppara wérnyev,
4s apds évapudviov popay Sra wayhvat,
it is probable that as the eyes are ap-
pointed for astronomy, so the ears for
harmonious motions. —The slight min-
gling of syntactic and paratactic con-

on 324¢, 325b.

nection, seen in s 8 after Sozep, is
very common in Plato, e.g. 328 a, cf.
also duws d¢ after ei 353

50. ev@tvar: to these every official
in Athens was subjected on the expi-
ration of his term of office (Hermann
Staatsalt. § 154. Schdmann gr. Al-
terth. i. 432%); although they apply
only to &pxev, Protagoras mentions
them on account of the analogy be-
tween them and the punishments of
children, cf. 325d. Compare his doc-
trine of punishment, 324 a f.

52. éorlv: but it does not follow
from Protagoras’s long argument that
virtue is a thing which can be taught,
but simply that it is so regarded. See
Moreover, the vir-
tue taught in the Athenian schools
was not at all that which was taught
by Protagoras, so that the value of
the former training would not prove
the value of his.

53. aodd paddov: i.e. xpiv Oaud-
(ew, ef py ddanrdv Fv.

XVI. 1. Cf Hom. £276 f. xaiipo: ydp
Tot watdes Suotoe maTpl wéAovTat,| of wAdo-
ves kaxtous, maipo: dé re warpbs apelous.

e
80

10

15

20
326

327

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 326.

s * > i@ x joe \ 6 s ¥
yiyvovtas ; TodTo ad pale obdév yap Oavpacrdr, Et TEP
adnOn éeyw év tots eumpoobe Edeyov, Ore TovToV TOU

, A > an > , , > 9Q7 ,
TpaypLaros, THS aperys, eb péAer OAS ElvaL, ovdEva 327

Ei yap 87 5 déyw ovrws ever — exer Sé

€muTy-
> x
ei pst)

Omrotds
299074 9 ‘N a N 39Q7 ‘ if wn

Tis eOWvaTO EkaOTOS, Kat TOTO Kat dia Kal Snpocia mas

Set iSuwrevew.
¥ ~
padiora mavtwy ovTas—, evOuuyOn7. Gddo Tay
n Q
Seupdtwyv tiv Kat palhnudtwv mpoeddpevos.
@r > 3 5X i > N , > nN . 5
olov 7 Hv wow eElvat, el py TaVvTEs avANTAl Fe,

TavTa Kat edidacke Kal émém\nTTE TOV py Kahas avdodv-
‘N XN 3 , , 9 a a 5 s \
Ta, Kat py éebOdve TovTov, @aoTEep Viv Ta SiKkaiwy Kal
“A * > XN aA 2Q2 > , yY
TOV vopipwv ovdets POovel. ovS dmoKpUmTeTaL woTEP
Tav GdrAwy Texynpatwv —dvolTEAee ydp, ofwaL, Huw 7
> 7 4 A ’ a, a en iii XN
aAjrev Sicaoown Kal aperH: Sia TavTa Tas TavTi
- , x , ‘\ , «. “\ -
mpoOvpas r€yer Kal SiddoKe Ta dikaa Kal Ta vopysa:
—ei ovv ovtw kai & abhjoe racav tpobvpiay Kat
adpBoviay etxoue adArrovs SiWdoKew, olee av TL, edn,
a 3 ¢ n > a > “A > XN : >
HaAXov, @ LHKpares, THY ayalay abdyntav adyabods addy-
TAS Tovs viEls yiyverOar 7 TaV davhov ; oipar peV od,
> x gy ¥ € ex iS , , : »¥
ahha orou Eruxev O vlos ebpveoTatos yevdpevos eis avVAN-

3. év rois epumpoobev: cf. 324.

5. Wworevew: equiv. to undev éxatery
(827c¢), wh weréxecv (325a), the opposite
of Snusoupydy elvai twos. Cf. 312 b.

7. el py xré.: of. 3238 a.

8. drotds tis éS¥varo: sc. eva,
impf. by assimilation; cf. Gorg. 506 b
Hddws by KadauwAel robte ert diedeyd-
uny, €ws abtG thy tod "Audlovos dré-
dwxa pjow. See GMT. 66, 3; G. 239,
2; H. 919 b.

10. kal éwémAnrre: does not influ-
ence the construction, on account of
the predominance of the idea of d:-
Sdoxev, hence we read not 7¢@ av-
Aotvt:, but the acc. depending on ééi-
dacxe. Cf. Phacdo 94d 7a pov are

Rovoa Ta St vouvPeTovaa Tais emOuplas,

Gorg. 4604 wh r@ Siddtavte eyxadety =

pnde eberadvew ex THs wéAcws GAAL THE
adicotvrt we should not lay it to the
charge of the instructor, nor banish him,
but rather the wrong-doer. So ov aro-
xptrrera below is outweighed by 60-
vet. Cf. 335e, 1. 53.

11. é€Odve tovrov: of Menex.238 a
tovtou 5¢ Tov Kapmot ovx épOdyncev (sc.
vi).

17. épy: serves to remind the
reader that Socrates is rehearsing the
argument of another; cf310 a. More-
over the ‘hyperbaton’ gives emphasis
to the words tr: waadrov. See H. 1062.

20. Srov étvxev: see on dmoids Tis
éduvaro above.
81
St. p. 327.
a > Pe
ow, odtos av éddyipos nvéyOn, dtov Sé dduys, akheys* ¢
Kal mohAGKis pev ayabod abhyrov Padhos av aréBy, woh-
2\\2 > > s > #
GAN ow avryntat y av

TIAATONOS ITPOTATOPAS.

Adis 8 av davdov dyalds.
, > € Xe x ‘ io * xX 8 XN DA: £
MATES OGY iKkavot WS TpPOS TOUS WidTas Kal pNdEv avhy-
és 3 ,
25 ews exatovtas. ovrTws gov Kav vov, doTIs ToL dOLKO-
tatos daivera avOpwaos Tav ev vopors Kat advOparrots
a o 27 N Ss * be 4
teOpappevov, Sixatoy airoyv elvar Kal Syutovpyov TovTou 4
aA 4
TOU mMpaypatos, ei Séou avrov KpiveorOar zpos avOparous,
a 4 5 as > ‘ / 5 , 4X - oe
ois pte maidela earl pyre SixacTHpia pyre vopor unde
dvdykn pndepia Sia tavrds avaykdlovoa aperys émipe-
Neto Bar, GAN’ elev aypioi Twes, olovs wépvar Depexparys

30

327

21. eAdAoyiwos: ‘proleptic’; cf Rep.
iv. 425a évyduous re kal crovdalous
avtév &vdpas avidvec@a:, viii. 565c¢
&va Tid Gel Siuos clw0e Tpépe TE Kar
attew péyav, Meno 93d rev vidv imnéa
edddtaro ayady. So freq. —dxders:
se. éyévero from vi4On.

23. GAN odv: but however that might
be; stronger than & ody, and often
followed by yé. This is used when
previous statements are for the mo-
ment left, in abeyance, while that
which follows is unquestionably cer-
tain. Cf. Apol. 34e aan’ ody dedoypé-
vov yé éort TO Swnpdryn diapéepev rivd
T&v TOAAGY avOpémwv, Gorg. 496d aA”
obv rd ye wewhy até aviapdy (painful).

24. rovs: is not repeated, since id:d-
tas and pndéy éxatovras relate to the
same individuals. Cf. Dem. x1x. 87
(Set) tdv afriov nal rapackevdcavra Thy
éfovalay tabryy exelvy piety cad Tipw-
petcOar you ought to hate and to punish
the one who is responsible, and who se-
cured this power to that one.

25. “ As, in the supposed case, there
would be good and bad flute players,
and yet all would be flute players, so
now all are upright and virtuous ; but

because some are more so, those who
have less virtue seem to have none.
Still, that these last are also really
virtuous, would be clear, if they were
compared with absolute savages.” So
Protagoras wishes to prove his view
respecting those who are regarded as
unjust and vicious, through what
would be indisputably true in the
supposed case. This lies in gov «hy
viv (also now, in the present case), where
the question is not of flute playing,
but of virtue. oYouv xa) vv, the read-
ing of the Mss., would be not a proof
but merely an exhortation.

26. kal dvOpurois: since, acc. to
Protagoras, men must possess virtue,
evidently civil and social life, legal
institutions and human society, are
allied conceptions, and éy véuos and
év@pérots can be connected as synony-
mous. He has already in mind, too,
the contrast between &@pwra: and the
&ypior about to be cited.

27. adtév: not himself, but merely d
referring back to doris.

29. pydé: nor, in general.

31. adX’ elev: belongs to the rel.
clause beginning with ofs, which it
PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

6 mounTyns edidakey ext Anvaig.

8t. p. 327.

h opddpa & Tots Tor

4 > iA s y € 9 2 va an a
OuTOLS avO padzrous YcVOMEVOS, woTrEep Ol EV EKELV® TQ) KOPW

prcdvOpwrot, ayamyoas av, ei évtixois EvpuBaty Kat

35 Ppvvavda, Kai dvohopipar av modav tHv tav e&vOade

> , as
avOpdérwv Tovnpiav.

327 follows in free const. — Pherecrates,

one of the masters of the old comedy,
had in the year 421-420 n.c. (cf. Ath.
v. 218d ed:ddxAnoav 5& of “Aypio én’
*Aptotiwvos Epxovros) brought out a
comedy, the “Aypror, to the contents
of which the surviving fragments
(Meineke Frag. Com. Gr. I. 79 f., II.
254 ff., Kock Com. Att. Frag. I. 146)
give almost no clue. Our passage
would seem to imply that certain mis-
anthropists (like Timon), who had
fled from Athens into a wilderness,
had encountered absolutely lawless
and savage men, like the Cyclopes of
the Odyssey, namely the “Aypiot, who
formed the Chorus. These savages
by their rudeness had taught them to
prefer an association with even the
worst types of common humanity,
with Eurybatus and Phrynondas. —
wépvot: see Introd. p. 6.

32. 6 wounryjs: an Athenian speak-
er would hardly have added this
qualification to an Athenian name.
—€8afev: the technical term for
the training of the actors and the
chorus by the poet, then in general
for the bringing out of the play. —
éxt Anvale: means strictly only at
the Lenaeon. This was a temple and
sacred precinct of Dionysus south of
the Acropolis, in and near which were
observed the solemnities of the Le-
naea, which for this reason were called

Avoviowa Ta er) Anvaly in distinction,

from Avovicta Ta ev Borer, the Great
Dionysia (C.I. Att. II. 741 A, a1. 10,

vov 5€ tTpudas, ® LaxKpares, Sid7e

61.4, d 1. 9 from the years 333-330
B.c.). Between this and the citadel
lay the Theatre of Athens, where all
tragedies and comedies, on both festi-
vals, were brought out. Consequently
the formula ém) Anvaig cannot desig-
nate those brought out at the Lenaean
festival, Protagoras, however, uses
the, expression édfdatey ém) Anvaly in
the wider sense: such as Pherecrates
put upon the stage, as contrasted with
the class of men which Socrates en-
countered in real life. —év yevopevos :
coming among. -ylyvecGat and efva are
often used with advs. of place.

33. The “Aypioc must have formed
the Chorus, and év rois ro.ovras avOpd-
mos Tefers to them; the pucdvOporan
then were different persons, and in
the words ayamfoais by, domep of xré.,
Protagoras likens Socrates’s condi-
tion, if he should ever meet beings like
those “Aypio, to that of the pucdvOpwro
in meeting the Chorus. We must there-
fore from the preceding context sup-
ply yevduevac with ev exelvy rE xop¢,
even though this is a little difficult.

34. Eurybatus was a thief notori-
ous for his cunning, or an Ephesian
who had betrayed Croesus to Cyrus;
Phrynondas, an Athenian, infamous
by reason of his trickery and baseness.
Both had become proverbial repre-
sentatives of all wickedness. Cf.
Ephorus in Harpocr. ral évreiOev robs
movnpovs EvpuBdrouvs kadcioat, Suid.
S8.v. bpuvdvias: € todtov rods wovnpods
Ppuvavias kadotow,
TIAATONOS IPOTATOPAS. 83

8t. p. 327.

9
mavres SiddoKadot ciow aperns, Kal’ dcov SwwavTa Exa-

aTos, Kal ovdets cou daiverar evar: womep av, ei CyTots
tis SiSdoKados Tod Ehdnvilew, obS dv eis Haven, ovSé 328
407 av, ota, ed Lytots tis dv nuiv SiddEee Tovs TeV
XELpoTeXvay viels adtny tavtyy Ty Téxvyy, Hv 5y Tapa
Tov waTpos pepabyKacr, Kal” Gaov olds T Hv 6 TaTHp
Kat of Tov matpds idou dvres dudrexvoL, ToUTOUS ETL Tis

x» s > ev > 3 > , o
av didakerev, od pddiov oipa civat, @ Ldhxpates, TovTwr

45 SuSdoKadov farqvai, Trav Sێ daeipwv wavTdmact pdd.or,

9 Q x > a Q A ¥ 7
ovra dé Kal dperns Kal Tav addov TavTwv.

GANG KEY bd

be 2
ei ddiyov éort Tis GoTis Suadéper Huey mpoBiBdca. -ets
aperyy, ayamyntov. av dy ey® oipar cis etvat, Kat dia-

, a A ¥ : 3 oe si eee s A
hepdvrws av tav dhdov avOparwv dvncal twa mpds

327 38. kal: and so, paratactic for
© gore. Cf. Aesch. Theb. 647 xardto
& tvdpa rdvde, nad réauw | eer, Thuc. i.
99 xpnpara érdtarto, kal Tots "Abnvators
niteto 7d vavtixdy Kré.— Gowep Kré.:
marks neither an antithesis to the
preceding, nor a step in advance, but
only an illustration.—dy: see on
318 b.
328 39. o¥6? els: more emphatic than
® gudels, of. 885d, 343d. These parti-
cles are freq. separated by preps.

42. olos 7 yv: sc. Siidoxey from
pepabhract.

44. ov fddvov: anacoluthon, as
though odd 7 & had not preceded.
The anacoluthon is caused by the
repetition in rodrous ti tis br didd-
fecev.

45. vév amelpwv: those unskilled in
a particular art. For these it is easy
to find a teacher, while for the skilled
it is difficult. By this example Pro-
tagoras gains a step in the develop-
ment of his argument ; unobserved, it
forms the transition to his claim that

there are nevertheless special teachers 228
in virtue. i

46. otrw 5: after Somep, see on b
326d. That dorep referred back,
and not to a following ofrws, is for-
gotten, as often happens. Sc. od pd-
diov Siddonadoyv pavivat. —xKav: prop-
erly an opt. ef should follow, but «&v
ei became so much a formula that &y
sometimes was not regarded in the
const. Cf. Meno 72¢ xby ef xodAad
kal wavrodanat eiow (ai aperaf), &v yé
tt eldos tabtby araca: fxovow, Symp.
185 a Khy ef cis etararndetn, Kad} 7
aardrn.

47. sdlyov, Siapepa: are to be
taken together. — rpoBiBdoas: for the
inf., cf. Gorg. 517 b peraBiBdlew ras
eriBuplas al ph erirpéme ovdty rod-
tev diépepov exeivor in regard to cor-
recting the desires and not indulging
them, these men in no wise excelled those
others,

49. dvyca: cf Rep. x. 600d ef
rep olds 7’ hy pds dperhy dvivdvar avOpd-
Tous.
84 PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

Bt. p. 328.
\ f A a
5070 Kahov Kayabov yevérBar, Kal dkiws Tov probod dv
wn A
mpartomat, Kal €rt mAelovos, Bote Kat ait@ Soxely TO
pabdvr. dia tavra Kal Tov tTpdmov THS mpakews Tod
pobod Tovodrov TeToinpat.
4 aN A 7 a 2 A 4 > & aN
paddy, édy pev BovdrAnTa1, 6 eyo mpatrowar apyvpror, éav
a =
5B O€ uy, EADav Ets tepdv, dudcas, dcov av afta evar c
Hm, pov, dusoas,

> “ , > > an
émeoav yap Tis Tap eLod

Ta pabypara, TooovTov KaréOnKev.
> Q ee ‘
Towovrdv cot, én, ® YKpares, yw Kat pvdov Kat
Adyov eipynKa, as SiWaKxrdv aper? Kat “APnvator ovTws
yor eipyxe.,
ae 5
Hyodvrat, Kat ort ovdev Oavpacrov Tov ayalav Tarépow
60 havdous vieis yiyverOar Kai Tov davdav ayafods, éret
Kat ot TodvkXelrov vies, Tapddov kal RavOirmov Tovde
HrALKLdTaL, ovSev Tpds TOV TaTépa ecici, Kal ado adrwv
Snprovpyav. Tavde Sé ovtw aktov Toto KaTyyopelv. eéTi a
A > 3 a > X 3 a s ,
yap év abrois cioiv éharides: véou yap.
XVII. pwraydpas ev rocaitra Kai rovadra émideéa-

= 50. proGou: of. 349a. Arist. Ethic.
D N. ix. 1, p. 1164.4 25. Sep gac) Kad

63. révSe: points to the sons of 378
Pericles then present. Protagoras

Mpwraydpay roteiv> bre yap diddz cer ad7-
wore, Tiujoa Thy pabdyra éxédevey cou
done? kkta erlorac bat, xa) cAduBave rocov-
toy. He sought thus to avoid the cen-
sure cast upon the sophists because
they took money for their instruction.
53. ydp: epexegetical, equiv. to
namely.
54. BovAnrat: for the apod., sc.
xaré@nxev (gnomic aor.). See on 311d.
55. €dOdv els iepdv: the Greeks,
when an oath was to be peculiarly
solemn, were wont to take it at some
sacred place, as an altar (Andoc.
1. 126 AaBduevos Tot Bwuod bpocer).
61. The sons of Polycletus are
wholly unknown. Obviously, how-
ever, they with their father are
thought of as well known at Athens.

speaks in defence of his pupils, al-
though compelled to admit the truth
of what Socrates has said concerning
them in 319 e. — Protagoras began his
discourse with the commendation of
his own teaching, having previously,
before Socrates and Hippocrates, ex-
tolled the profession of the sophists;
he closes if with a justification of his
course in receiving compensation, and
a complimentary allusion to his pu-
pils. Grote (Plato II. 45 f.) considers
this discourse one of the best parts of
the Platonic writings, as an exposition
of the growth and propagation of
‘common sense’ among a community.

XVIL 1. emSerkdpevos: Socrates
humorously refers to Protagoras’s
speech as made for display, cf. 347 b.
10

328
da

TIAATONOS ITPOTATOPAS.

85
St. p. 328.

a ‘N XN N c
pevos aremadcaro Tod Adyov. Kal éyw emt pev Todvy Xpo-
3 n 4
vov Kexnrnpevos ert mpos avTov EBerov ws EpovTa 71,
a ¢ no»
emBupav axovew: eet S€ 37 YoOduny, oT TH OvTL TE-
\ ,
Tavpevos ‘ein, poyis ws ewavTdy womTEpEl Tvayeipas
S : 47
elov, Breas mpos tov “Inmoxpdrn: *O, wat ’Amo\h0de-
a :
pou, as xdpw aor exw dre mpovtpapds pe Bde ducéo Oar -
nan { : /
TodXov yap Towovpat akynKoevar & axyKoa Ipwrayopov. e
éya yap &v pév TO eurpoober xpdve jyodpny ovk civar
2 , > r a) ae ee) \ ,
avOparivny érysédevav,  ayabot ot &yafoi yiyvovrat:
la) \ : XN 4 , > z. a on
vov dé wéreropar. adiyv opixpdv Ti pou epoddy, 6 8n-
‘
Aov dru Ipwraydpas padios émexdiddger, éredy Kai Ta

TOAAG TAdTA e€edidake.

\ ‘ > 2 \ 7A
Kae yap el pev TLS TEPt QuT@vV

, , e a a , oR ‘
Tovtav cuyyévoito STwovv Tav Syunydpwr, Tay’ Gv Kat 329
a ȴ
15 ToUTOU ToLOvTOUS Adyous aKovceLer, 7} IlepuKdéous 7 addov
n wn 7
Twos Tov ikavav eimety: et S€ eravépoitd Twa TL, BOTEP

2. emi pév wodvv Xpovov: const.
with gr: €Barerov. Cf. 345¢, Legg.
1. 646 © ér) woAAds jpeépas.

3. ds épovvra re: Protagoras might
have added further remarks quite as
relevant as those with which he actu-
ally concluded.

4. to ovr: in reality; for this dat.
of manner, see H. 779 b.

6. & wat "AmoddoSdpou: cf. 335 d.
An address of this kind always has
something solemn and formal.

7. Se: hither ; cf. Photius lex. s.v.
kal TlAdrwy mov Kéxpytat avt) Tod devpo
xal év@adSe. Elsewhere it is found with
this meaning only in the poets or late
authors.

8. awodAov aovotdpar: usually ep).

moddoi (cf. Crito 48 e) or mpd rodaoi (cf
Isocr. v. 14). See G. 178; H.'746 a.

‘11. opixpév te: note the irony of
Socrates. The little point proves forth-
with to be a central point in the in-

vestigation. — SyAoyv ort: see on 324 a, 328
1.19. .
12. td wodAd: a touch of sarcasm

at the long speech of Protagoras.

13 ff. “A popular orator could also
deliver a discourse like that of Pro-
tagoras, but, after that, in defending
himself, and in entering into the ex-
position of single points when ques-
tioned, he would be as powerless as a
book, and would on the slightest ques-
tion deliver immediately another long
discourse, as a brazen pot when struck
keeps up a long reverberation.”

16. etwetv: frequent in similar con- 329
nections for A¢éyew. Cf. Gorg. 456c¢ 2
GAN alpebfivar ky Toy cimeiv duvardy (the
man of ability in speaking), ei BovAatro.
— Gormep BiBrla xré.: “They can only
make speeches, they cannot defend a
position” (€pwrav xa amoxplvecOat, i.e.
diaréyeodan Crat.390c). Cf. Phaedr.
275 Sewdv yap wov rovr’ exe ypagh,
86

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 329.
BiBria oddev eyovow ovre atrokpivac Oat ovTe avtot épé-

> > 2 ‘ ™ > 4 a c
oOat, add’ edy Tis Kal OpLKpoYv EnEpwTHoN TL TAY pN-

a, 7 ‘ Sf 4 x 2 oe ‘
Oévrav doTep Ta yahkia wAnyévTa paxpov HEL Kat

> & aN XN > s , \ ¢ es 9
20 amoreiver, €av pr) emAadByTAt TLS, Kat ol PHTOpES OUTW

opixpa epaTnbeértes SéMyov Karateivovet Tov Adyov. Tpw-

tayopas S€ dde ikavds pev pakpods Adyous Kal Kadovs

ciety, @s avTd Sndol, ixavds dé Kal epwrnfels azroxpi-

‘ N No 7 a ’ XS 3 5 t
vac Oat KaTa Bpaxu Kat EpopLevos TEPLLEWat TE KAL ATO €-

25 acbar THy dmdkpiow, & ddiyos oti wapecKevacpeva.

a > > , a Q > , > ie)
VuV OUVV, @ Ipwrayopa, OpiKpou TLWOS evoens ElpLL TAVT

¥ ¥ > ee sO ‘\ > ‘ ‘\ 8 8 *
EXEL, EL LOL ATTOKptvato TOdE. THY apeTny dys OLlOaKTOY

kal ds adnbas Suorov Cwypapla (the art
of painting): cai yap ra exelyns Exyova
éornke piv as (Gvra, day 8 avepy Tt, vEu-
vas mdvu arya. Tavrdy 3é& Kad of Adyor-
ddbEas pev by Ss ve ppovodvtas avrovs dé-
yeu, ay 5€ Tt Epn THY Aeyonevey Boudré-
pevos padety, év re onualver pdvov Tadtdy
def. Cf. also below, 336 b f., 347 e ff.

20. darorelve.: freq. intrans. as here.
Cf. Gorg. 458 b kad viv tows géppw aro-
tevoopev. More often with rdv Adyor,
paxpovs S-yous and the like. Cf. 335c,
336c, 36la.—kal ofrw: we should
expect oftw kal, but thus also Rep.
i. 354 adn’ Sorep of Alxvor rod aie
mapapepopevoy aroyevovra apmd(ovres
(but just as epicures hurriedly taste of
every dish successively placed before
them), kal éyé por Sond ofrw Spuijoat
(to have hastened on), ix. 585a domep
tpds pédav paidy drogkomodvres, mpds Td
&dumoy oftw Adwyy dpopavres dmarayrat
as though regarding gray as white in
comparison with black, so regarding the
absence of pain as pleasure in comparison
with pain, they are deceived.

21. SddAtxov: (from doAryds) the
long course. “They reply in a speech
of endless length.” The Sddcxos was

the severest of all the foot-races; in
it the length of the stadium was trav-
ersed twelve times, at least, and per-
haps twenty or even twenty-four times.
The Spartan Ladas, victorious in this
race, fell dead at the goal. Cf. 335e
Tov SorAtxodpsuwv ty. Phocion uses a
similar figure (cf. Plutarch Phoc. 23)
kad@s mpbs 7d orddiov (wapeckevacba
Soxotow), Toy SE SéAcyov Tov woAduov
poBovpa, 80 also the comic poet Epi-
crates (Meineke Com. Gir. iii. 366)
rel 3& SéArxov Tots Ereaw dn TpExet.

23. ds avro SyAoi: see on 324a.

25. Gd: refers to épwrnfels daroxplva-
Oat Kré.

26. opixpod xré.: cf. Euthyphrol3a
GAAR opiKpou rivos Ets viens eit.
The inf. wdvr? Eyew depends upon
évdehs elu, cf. Crat. 432 d # ove aicbd-
vet 8c0u evddovgw ai cixdves (how far
the images fall short) radrTa éxew éxelvors
Gv eixdves ciotv; Lys. 204 e roddoo Seis
7d eldos dyvoety Tov zaiddés. Since, how-
ever, here the sense is that of mrdvr’
&y Zou, the corresponding cond.
form ef uot droxplvaio 7é5¢ follows.

27. dys: implies assertion, not argu-
ment; asdoes thefollowing reBolunvity.

b
30

35

TIAATONOS, ITPOTATOPAS.

87

St. p. 329.

> ‘ 2 7 ¥ »” 2 , 6 co

eival, Kal eye, eb mep adm To avOpdtuv, weHoiunv
x ‘ , a > 9 4 , sf OS >
dv kat gol. 6 8 eOatpacd cov héyovTos, TOUTO pot ev
wn “A > ,
TH Wyn arom\jpwcov.

, XN XN 2>QN.A , a > s, ‘
KQLOOUVYHVY KL TV aida TrEpapere TOL avOpairro.s, Kat

édeyes yap dru 6 Leds thy Se-

ad mohdaxod & Tots Adyous ed€yeTo bd Tou H SiKaL0-
ovvn Kal cwppoowvyn Kai do.dTys Kal TavTa TAavTA ws
— »” , > 7
€v Tu ein ovdAAHBSyY, apery.
3 rs aA , , a - £ §% € 3 4 ,
axpiBas TO Ady, wWéTEpoy Ey pey Ti eoTW 7H apeETH, [d-

de 2A 3 N ¢€ 5 2 N 4 Ne¢ 4
pia dé abrns éoriv 4 Sixavocivy kal cwppooivy Kat do10-

Tadr ov avta StedOE por

a a>? 2 NX a a Si” PN a > 7
TS, } Tadr early & vov Sy éy@ eheyov Tdvta dvdpata
wn > A £N ” a> 3 XA OY 3 eu
TOD avTOd Evds GvTOS. TOUT éoTiv d ert emiTOOA..
XVIII. *AdANG pad.ov tod7d y’, ey, & Laxpares, doxpt-
vacOat, oT. Evds OvTOS, THS apETHs, pdopid eoTw 4 épw-
Tas. IIdrepov, ébnv, GoTEp tpoowmov Ta pdpia pdpid.

3 , NN X93 ‘ IN. x» go
€oTl, oTOpwa TE Kal pis Kat d6PBarpot Kal Ora, 7) domep

= 28. & mep GAdwo ta: of. 352¢,

P Phaedo 67b exe? ikavas, elrep mou
BAAoh (i.e. if anywhere), xrijocacba
totro, 638¢ eb Yore, Itt, elmep Ti KAAO
tav tootrav, ducxupicaluny (affirm
confidently) &v cad rodro. So almost
always. Very rarely has efrep a verb
of its own, as Meno 98b aN’ etzep
tt Udo galyv by ecidevar, dAbLya F by
gainy, tv 8 obv Kal rovTo éxelvwr Oelny
&y dv olba (this, at any rate, I would
put down as one of the things that I
know).

29.6 8 cadena, xré.: of. Apol.
l7a uddiora e avray ev Zeodunie.

30. rv Stkatortvny, alfa: cf
322 ¢ Slenv Kal aidd.

32. woddaxov: of. 323 a e, 325 a.
—If the different virtues form to-
gether only one and the same, viz.
virtue, this fails to harmonize (ad)
with the representation that Zeus
sent to men cwppoctvy and aldds as

two different virtues. — 1 Stxatorvvy
KTé.t
cf. Thue. iii. 5 of 3 ex trav *A@nvar
mpécBes as ovdty qAOov xpdtavtes, és
addenov Kalaravro of MutiAnvaiot.

35. The following argument upon
the unity of the virtues is intended
mainly to show that Protagoras has
maintained their diversity, without
having clearly thought out the
matter. Socrates’s request looks
towards the definition, which would
naturally have been given at the out-
set; see on 320b.

38. évds dovros:
above.

XVIII. 3. Socrates asks whether
the particular virtues differ qualita-
tively or quantitatively; in their
nature, or only in the degree and
amount of the virtue contained in
them.—qmdérepov: sc.
éorw, *

repeated from

Tatta dpc

placed emphatically before és, .

c

“a

329
c

d
88

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 329.
‘ a a , LANDY s x g ~ € :
5 Ta TOU Xpvaouv PopLa ovoev Stadeper Ta eTepa T@MV ETE-

pav Kat Tov Gdov, GAN 7 peyBe Kai opixpdryte ; “Exet-

4 Ss if 7 * * ,
VOS [ol gpaiverat, @ Lox«pares, WOTEPp TA TOV TPOTWTOU

pdpia exer mpos TO lov tpdcwmor.

IIdrepov ovv, jv &

> , ‘N 4 € »¥ , A A
éya, kal peradkapBdvovow oi avOpwro. TovTwv Tay THs

10 dperns poptwy ot pev adAdo, ot dé GAO, H avdyxn, édv

wép tis €v KdBy, amavr’ exew ; OdOapas, ebn, éret wod-

Aol dvdpelot ciow, adikor SE, Kat Sixator ad, copot Se

¥
Ov.

»- QA > A aA , aA > a ¥
Eort yap ovv Kat TavTa pdpia THs aperhs, epnv

tv, TOPia TE Kat avopeia ; Ilavrav warvora dyzov, edn:
ey, p

15 kal péeyiotov ye H codia TAY popiwy. “Exacrov dé av- 330

329
d

- * ‘
Tav éativ, Av & eyed, addo, 76 6€ GANO; Nai. *H kat

4 > a gy > 4 ¥ y XN nw at
SWvapw avtav exactov idiay exe, @oTEP TA TOV TpOTd-

a @ Xx S S. 2
qov ; ovK éotw odOadpds olov Ta Gra, ovd 7H Svvapis

n an @ XN g¢
avTov » a’Ty* ovde TaV adwy OVS eoTW oiov Td ETE-

»” X N , » ‘N \ » 5S 9 >
20 pov ovTe Kara TH Svvapw ovTe Kata Ta adda. ap odv

y \ x a > a s > ¥ x. a
OUT@ KAL TA THS APETYS POPLA OVK EOTL TO ETEPOV OLOV

5. Stadepe: with anacoluthon ; we
should have expected domep ta rod
xpucoi udpia (sc. pdpid ors TOD Xpvcod),
ovdev Biapéporta Kré.

7. halverar: sc. mpds thy dperhy
exeuw.

9. kal peradapBdvovow «ré.: “in
addition to the fact of their differ-
ence, do men also possess them
singly?”

10. dAdo: since men possess the
object in its entireness, the acc. is
used as a sort of cognate acc. Cf.
355c, Apol. 36 b ot peradaBdy 7d
méuntov pépos Tav Whpwr, Tim. 59d
wal yijs wdpiov dAlyov Kal Aenrdoy pera-
ox dv.

14. copla, dvipela: these com-
plete the list of the five cardinal
virtues discussed in this dialogue.

16. dAdo: we should have expected
70 piv BAA. Cf. Phil. 564 ay wore
Stopisdevos oty KAAnY, Thy 5& BAAnY
Gein tis by dpiOunrixny how would you
distinguish between the one and the other
arithmetic? So often 6 dé without a
preceding 6 wév (G. 148, N. 2). CF
33la, 3384a, 348e, 355e, Theaet.
181d. dd0 5} Adyw TotTw cB Kivhoews,
GAdrolwoww, thy St mepipopdy I say now
that there are these two kinds of motion,
change, and motion in place, Symp.2074
ovdérore 12 atta Exwv ev aitG Buws 5
avrds kareirat, dAAA véos del yryvduevos,
ta 5é droaAds for he never retains the
same substance, while yet called the same
man, but in part he is ever becoming
new, and in part he is suffering loss.

17. Svvapiw: force, efficiency, then
nature, peculiar quality.

330
TIAATONOS, TIIPOTATOPAS.

89

8t. p. 330.
an an “a ‘
TO ErEpov, ovTE avTO ovTE H Sdvapis adToD; 7 SHrAa Oy

aA >
OTL OUTMS EXEL, EL TEP TH TapadeiypaTi ye eouev ; “ANA

ovTws, Epy.

> N “ a
Kal éya etzov: Ovdey dpa éoti trav ris

25 dperns popiwy add’ olov éemotHun, ovd otoyv diKato-

4 2Q> @ > , 299 @ 4 OM e
avvy, 0v8 otoy dvdpeia, ovd otov cwppoaivy, odd’ oiov
oudTns ; OvdK edn. Dépe dy, ednv eyo, Kown otKapd-

6 ar a 2 \ go
Eva Tov TL AvTWY EOTW EKQAOTOV.

a X xX
TT P@TOV fev TO

rg € 4 “ 4 73 a = 5 nn
TOLOVOE “%) Sixaoowy TpPaypa TL COTL 1 ovdev TPAaypLa ;

i ii 5
30 é€wot ev yap Soxet> Ti dé wot; Kapol, edn. Ti ov; a
ti

¥ 2 2 \ 49 ‘ \ ,
TLS E€POLTO EME TE KAL OE, Oo Tpwrayopa TE KQL LdKpa-

Tes, elmerov Sy pol, TovTO Td Tpaypa 6 dvouacare

»¥ e 8 , 28 a 8 s 2 2 a “5
5 5
apTt, 1 LKaLOOVUVY, AVTO TOUTO, tkKaLov E€OTW Y GOL

24 A x 2 > ’ y , a Qy
KOV ; eyw fev av au7@ ATOKPLWAlLyV OTt Olkasov au b€

35 ti ay Wndov Oeto; Thy adrnv euol } addAynv; Thy ad-

THY, epn.

” »¥ a e , ® ,
Eorw apa TOLOUVTOV 1 Sixaroovvn OLOV 6i-

> , a» 2 , a3? a
KQLOV EWAQL ;s Painv av eywys, ATOKPWOLEVvOS TO EPWT VTL.

a . ,
ovKovy Kat ov; Nat, édy.

> > ‘ a eon
Et ovv petra tovTo yas

»¥ > a Ne / , , > a »
€potto, OuKouy Kat ooLoTyTA TWA pare ela ; gpaipev av,

40 as éy@par.

27. otk py: he said no. Certain
verbs, beyond a mere negation, have
their meaning at times precisely re-
versed by ov: eg. of nut, nego,
deny; odx tmoxvotpu, refuse; ovt
ahd, regard as unworthy ; ode é&, veto,
forbid.

29. wpdypa req xré.: the Platonic
Socrates often begins his examina-
tions thus. Cf 330 d, 332 a, 358 d.

31. "OQ Ipwraydpa te kal Zdkpares:
out of respect for Protagoras, Socrates
naturally reverses the order of per-
sons in the common address, ef: 311 d,
316a. This order is found also in
353 a.

Nai, 7 8 Gs.
oe ye piss: ae
Tpaypya Tu evar; haiwev av.

a A an
Ovxoty dare Kat Touro
x ¥ ‘ a eg
H ov; Kat tovro ovvédy.

33. atro trouro: in itself; justice

b

da

330

in the abstract, as distinguished from ©

the concrete objects which possess
the quality. “Justice in itself must
be just.” Cf. rotro ard 7d wpiypa
below, and 360e, 1. 3.

36. €orw dpa xré: is a further
question of the supposed interlocutor.

37. dalyv: equiv. to cupgalyy, a
frequent usage, cf. 332 a.

40, 42. ovxotv, worepov: these are
also words of the supposed questioner.
But there is an ellipsis of ef 5& érax
époro, which would show this, and of
which dyavarrhcay uy forms the
apod.
90

45

10

330
e

331
a

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 330.
IIdrepov S€ tovTo avrd To mpaypa hare ToLodtoyv Tepv-

s @ > ‘ > A @ 9 > , ak
KEVAL OLOV QAVOTLOV ELVAL 7) OLOV OT LOV ; GAYAVAKTHOAUL AV

»¥ > ¥ n 2 , “\ ¥ > ¥ > ,

eywy, Epnv, TR EpwrTypati, Kat elmo. av Evdyper,
5 »¥ a s ¥ ¥ yg ¥ 2 ‘ ae
& avOpwre* aXokN pévTav TL GAXO OotLOY etn, Eb 7) AUTH

Ye 7 SovdTNS GoLoy éoTa.
fs , X > ¥
kpivaco ; Idvv pev ovr, édy.

os QA 4 > 9 a >
ti dé aU; ovx OtTWS Gv azro-

es > a a n >
XIX. Ei oty pera ror’ eirou épwrav judas, Ids obv

2\ 7 , x 4 Sy 3 > > im e a ,
oAtyov 7 pOTEpov ed€yere 3; ap ouK 6p0as UL@V KATYKOUVGGS. ;

n ‘A *
eddfaTé por Pdvat Ta THS dperns pdpia eivat ovTws

€xovTa mpos addy a, ws ovK Elvar TO ETEpov adTay otov

y¥ nw
To €Tepov: elmo’ av eywye ore Ta pev adda dpOas

¥ 9 Q \ oo a ¥ > ON a ,
KOVOQS, OTL oe KQL EME OLEL ELTTEW TOUTO, TAPNKOVO AS.
n ’

IIpwraydpas yap ode TadTa amexpivato, éyw Sé npwtwv. 331

el oby eto, “Ady Oy dde déyer, & Ipwraydpa ; av dys

a «e y A a > n
ovK €ivat TO ETEpoV pdptoy olov Td ETEpov TOV THS apeETAS ;

x e € s > sf aK 2 FN. 19 c 3 ,
Gos ovuTos oO hoyos €OTL; TL av auT@ A7TOKpLvato ; Avay-

Kn, €py, @ LaxKpares, dpodoyetv.

Ti ovv, & pwraydpa,

amokpwovpela ait@ Tadta dporoyyoavres, éav LAs

> s > ¥ 3 * c £ @ ie a
éravépyta, OK apa éotw sovdTyns ofov Sikavov evar
nw s QA a @ g > > e +
mpaypa, ovde Sixatoovwyn otov dcrov, dAN’ ofov 7) Govor,

e 8 € & - \ Ou LAN L® ¥ x 6e
15 9 Oa.oTysS otov py OtKaLoV a adtKov apa, TO O€

XIX. 4. ds: is seldom used thus
with the inf., while ofos is often so
used, cf. 330c¢ d, 33la, éaov 334 ¢.
—ov« elvar: the difference is con-
ceived as a fact. uj would have in-
dicated rather dependence in thought.

14. awpaypa: connected with dfxa:-
ov. Const. doidrys od rowtrdy ear,
oloy elvat Sixasov xparyya.

15. +0 8€ dvdotov: sc. 4 Siucasoodyy.
The whole sent. might have closed
with ofoy Sccov, but in order to bring
out more strongly the absurdity of the
result, if the parts of virtue are un-

like, Socrates adds aaa’ ofov ph 8ciov.
This then leads him to add further,
respecting doidrns, the description
oioy wh Slxacov. But this negative nu}
Sixacov naturally calls out the yet
stronger positive expression dAA’ &:-
xov &pa. When now Socrates has added
this for éocdrns, it occurs to him to com-
plete the matter by making just such
a statement regarding that which
has been predicated of dicacocdyn, and
he adds rd 8 dvdctov, as though fol-
lowing daAdd 70 pév ddixov, cf. 380-a.
There is here also an imitation of easy
‘

TAATONOS, TIPOTATOPAS.

91

St. p. 331.
> 4 , 2 A 9 , 2 4 x x 2 AN,
QVOOLOV ; Tt QauT@ a&mokpwotpela 3 eyo pev y=p auTos b

e , 3 an , a XN ‘ , y
uTep ¥¢ €f.AUTOU gainv av Kat THV SiKavoovvynv OO LGV

> ‘\ ‘ e / fa % € X - o¢ ¥
ewat Kal TV OOLOTYHTA OtKatov * KaL UTEP JOU €, €l pe

ed > x a “A > ¢ 9 »¥ > , /
€@YNS, TAVTA AV TAVTA ATOKPWOLLYY, OTL TOL TAUTOV Y€

> , € 4 a 9 € 4 x sf
20 €OTL Sucard7ys OOLOTYHTL 1 O TL OfOLOTATOV, Kat padiora

, 9 , e € , \e€ e€ , =
TAVT@V N TE Suxatoovvn OLOV ODLOTYHS KAL 1) ODLOTYNS OLOV

dukavoowvy.
XN ‘ A 9
Kal gol uvooKel ovTas.

GAN dpa, ei Siakwdrvers amoxpiver Oat, 7
Od wav por Soxel, ep, @ Xd-

Kpates, ovTws amhodv civat, WoTE TVYXwpHOaL THY TE

, 9 5 \ Q € , , 2 ,
25 SuKkarocvyny OOLOV EWQAL KAL THY OO LOTNTA Sixatov, aAXa

2: a 3 2A , >
Th fot Soxet eV auT@ Sudopov Eewat

GANG Ti TOTO Sta-

dep; edn: ei yap Bovde, eorw nw Kai Sixaocivn

¢ N«¢ , ,
Oolovy KAL OOLOTNS dikaov.

My po, nv 8 éyd: ovdev

yap Sonar 73 €i Bovdeu TovrTo Kal et wou Soxel ed€y-

30 xeoOat, GAN ewe Te Kal oé.

331 conversational style.—To treat uw}

Souoy and dvdcioy, ph Sleatov and &dixov,
as identical, is not, to be sure, strictly
logical, since do1ov and ph Goro, dtkar-
ov and uy dixasoy are contradictories,
Gotov and advdcuov, Sikacoy and &diKkov,
contraries. Infants and idiots are
neither the one nor the other. But
as soon as, in the case of a person,
one can speak of the quality just,
pious, to be not just and unjust is
the same thing. The defect in the
argument, however, probably occa-
sions the words 4 6 re dpodraroyv
below.

18. «al: also.
with 32.

20. Stxadrys: rare, here prob. ow-
ing to conjunction with docdrns, cf.
Gorg. 508 a. This ending is a favor-
ite one with Plato; see Lehrs’s Arist.
p. 2578. — At first only the likeness of
the two concepts is declared. Then,

It does not belong

“ 2 3 / ‘\ ‘ “
To 8 éwé Te Kal GE TOUTO

in order to emphasize this statement,
the assertion follows that there is no
such likeness between either of these
concepts and any other.

24. darhotv: absolutely true, without
exception. — ovyxwpyoat: sc. ue from
the preceding joi.

28. prj pot: see on 318d.

29. +o: for the neut. art. with a
clause, see G. 141, n. 7.— el BovAa:
Socrates often rejects concessions
made merely from courtesy, mere
conditional assent, because he has to
do with truth, with genuine persua-
sion, not with a momentary exhibi-
tion of his own skill and acuteness.
He who will find the truth must take
into the contest himself and his real
belief; ¢f 333 ¢.

30. rotro xré.: I use this expression
‘you and me.’ rodro does not refer to
what follows (by ‘you and me’ I mean
this).

331

c
92 PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

&t. p. 331.
héyw, oldpevos ovTw Tov Adyor Bédria? av éedréyxer Oa,
€t Tis TO EL adéAot avTov. "AANA pévroL, 7) 8 Gs, Tpoo- 4
€ouxé Te Suxatoowwn GovdrnTL: Kal yap dTiody STwoUY
apn yé mm mpoodoKe. 7d yap evKdv TO peda EoTw

9 , \ ‘ x x a x on \ GNX
35 Orn mpooéoiKe, Kat TO TKANPdY TO padak@, Kal Tada
a
& Soxet, évavriatata eivar dddAAOLs. Kal & TOTE Epapey
¥ A ¥ ‘ > sz x. @ >
GAAnv Stvapw exew Kat ovK eivas TO ETEpov Otov TO ETE-
A
pov, Ta TOU TpocwTov pdpla, Gun ye 7H TpogéoiKe Kat
€oTt TO ETEPOV Oloy TO ETEPOY* GOTE TOUTH YE TO TPOTH
x a 7 > , c 9 , 3 € a
40 Kav Tatra éd€éyyxois, eb Bovddoo, ws amavTd EoTW dpota

adApros.

a 2Q\ . 2 , ¥ 2 7 a ,
KaAELD, ovee TH GQVOMOLOV TL €XovTa QVOLOLA, KAV TaVvU

> > aN x ar »* c a Ou
GAN’ OvXL TA Omotoy TL EXOVTA OMOLA OikaLoV e

x ¥ S53 OS , > ‘ St St

opixpov éxn. Kat éy® Oavpdoas elroy mpos airdv, "H
© yo x ¢ x x ¢Y A »” ¥

yap ovTw cou 7d Sixatoy Kai 7d Govov mpds addydra €xeL,

45 @OTE Goldy TL GpiKpov exew GAArAoLs ; Od wav, edn,

9 > zs sQn > e 4 a »
oUTws, ov PATOL Ove ad ws aU pou SoKels olecOat.
"AMG pyy, epnv eye, éreidy Svaoxepas Soxets prow EXEL 332
XN aA “A \ 77 t A »* gn ¥

mpos TovTO, TOUTO pev edowper, TOd€ SE AAO Gv Edeyes

* 7

emokepopeda.

a ¥.
XX. "Adpoovvyy tt kadets; "Edn. Totrw ro mpdypate
> a > , 3 Q € ¢ xy A ¥

ov Tay Tovvavtiov éotiv 7 codia; “"Emovye Soxet, épn-

a 34. eotw day: in a certain way.
In these adv. expressions the verbal
force of gor has ceased to be felt.

40. ravra: viz. r& Tod mpoodmou pd

pia. But to say this, would be sense-
less.

e 42. nav wdvunré.: ie. “this likeness

having thus renounced his own posi- 33!
tion and rejected that of Socrates, has ©
effectually blocked the argument.

XX. 1. &y: see on 330d.— The 382
proof that cogla and cwdpocivn must
coincide, because they are both the
contrary of the concept appoctvn, rests

or unlikeness cannot, when but a mini-
mum, yet give its name to the objects.”

46. ov pévrou ovSd: a freq. doub-
ling of negs. (f/f. Xen. An. i. 8. 20
kal oddév pévrot ovdé rovrov wabeiv Epa-
cap, ovd’ BAAos Se Exadev ovdels ovdev.

See G. 283, 9; H. 1030. — Protagoras

simply on the indefiniteness of the
concept adpooivn. It must be ad-
mitted that Plato was entirely con-
scious of this, but intentionally lets
Socrates confuse and vanquish the
sophists with their own weapons. See
on 829c¢.
MAATONOS TTPOTATOPAS. 93
Bt. p. 332.
~ “ >
IIdrepov Sé Grav mpdtrwow avOpuTot dpOas TE Kai ade-
nw a“ 4
his, TOTE Twdpovety gor SoKovow ovTW TpaTTOVTES, b
wn a a
5} Tovartiov ; Lwhpoveiy, ébyn. Ovdxodvy cwppoowwy cw-
A wn 7, ,
ppovovow ; “Avdykn. Ovkodv ot py dp0as mparrovTes
na a,
adpdves mpatrovot Kal ov Gwdpovoiaw ovTw TpaTTov-
a ¥ > ’ ¥ > A ND ,
Tes ; Luvdoxel pot, py. Towvartiov dpa éoti Td adpo-
4 oy a, » > a X AQ > ,
vos mpatrew TH Twppovas ; "Edy. Odxovy Ta pev adpo-
10 vas mparropeva adpootyn mparrerar, Ta S€ cwdpdvas
4 e , 2 ~ ¥” > £ ,
cappootvy ; “Opoddye. Ovdxovy et Te ioxve TparreTat,
> ‘ f ~ ¥ > c 3 a“ > ,
ioxupas mparrerat, kal et Tr doOeveia, dobevas ; "ESdKe. c
x ¥ ‘N 4 , XN »” x
Kai et ro pera tdxous, Taxéws, Kal ef Te pera Bpade-
A“ , + ‘ » ‘\ € 4 4
TATos, Bpadéws ; "Edy. Kail ef 7. 83) woavTws mparre-
15 Tal, UTO TOV avrov mpdrreTat, Kal eb TL evayTiws, UTd
nA: , , , * > >. 39 4
Tov evaytiou ; Luvédn. Dépe 5%, Hv 9 eye, €or Te Ka-
hév ; Yuvexdpea. Tovrm ear. tu evavtiov mryv 76 ai-
¥
oxpov ; Ov é€otw. Ti d€; €xri ti adyaldy ; "Eotw. Tov-
¥ > ac Q x , > ¥ co ,
Tw €ote Te evavtiov mAHV 76 KaKdv ; OvK Eorw. Ti S€;
20 €ore TL OED ev havyn ; "Edn. Tovtw pay ere tu evavtiov ©
ado mAjy 7d Bap¥; OvKn edn. Ovdxody, qv 8 eyd, &i a
ExdoT@ TOY evavTiwy év pdvov éotiv évavtiov Kat ov
TOAAd ; Svvapodrdye. "10. 84, Av 8 éyd, dvadoytowpeba
Ta Gpodoynpeva Hptv. a@pohoyyKapev év évi pdvov évav-
25 Tiov eivat, mArEiw S€ py; “OpodroyyKayer. Td dé evar-
a / e€ nx 39 , 4 ¥ €
tiws mpatropevov v7o évavtiov mpatrec Oar ; "Edy. “OQpo-
hoyyKkapey 5é evavtios mpatter Oar 6 av adpdves mpar-
n , id 3 X A ,
THTALTO Cuppdvas Tpatropevy ; "Edn. Td dé cwdpdvus e

332 4, oftw mpdrrovres: in acting thus; 23. dvadoyorupeOa: think over 332
not a mere repetition of érav xpdérrw- again, recapitulate. Cf. Rep. x. 618¢ @
ow. Of. br aduxcet 333 bd. dvaroyi(suevoy mivra ta viv dh pn-

5. qf tovavrlov: te. dppdvws xpdt-  Oévra. The more common word for
Tew. the thought with Plato is dayopoAo-

c 20. df: high in tone. yeioOa.
94 PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.
&t. p. 332.
£ € ‘ , s ‘ + 3 4,
TpPaTTOMEvov VITO Gwppoovrns TpatTer Oat, 76 Sé adpdvas
30 U0 adpooiyns ; Luvexdpeu.
mpatrerat, bro evavtiov mpatrow av; Nai.

> an ¥” 3 ,
Ovkou €l TEP evayTias
I pdrrerau

A 3°
S€ 7d perv b7d cwppoowys, To S€é b7d adpoowvns ; Nai.
? rf ao
Evavriws ; Wavu ye.

*Evavtiov ap’ €otiv appoovvn cappoowvn ; Paivera. Mé-

35 pvnoat ovv Gre ev Tors EuTpor bev wpohoyynTat july adpo-

, , 2 , > i s a Se en ,

avn codia évavriov civar; Svvwpoddye. “Ev dé évi pd-

> a S a

vov evaytiov eivar; Dnt.
n~ a A >

Micwpev TOV Adyov; TO Ev Evi pdovov évavTiov Eivat 7 333

e a ” o
OvKovv v7 evavtiov ovrwv ; Nat.

Ildrepov ov, & Ipwraydpa,

20a > «@ en é ey, > od , pi
exelvov ev @ €éhéyero Erepov eivar awdppootvyns codia,
40 pdptov S€ Exdrepov aperys, Kat mpos TO Erepov elvan Kal
avépoua Kal avTd Kat at Suvdpes avTav, woTEp TA TOU
mpoodtov pdpwa. ; 7éTEpov ovv 8y doape ; obTOL yap ot
Adyou duddrepor ov Tavu povoiKas héyovTar: ov yap
/ aQX ) , > , s ‘ a
curgdovew ovde cuvappdtrovoew ddd rots. Tas yap ay
5 LO ¥ , > 7 en ‘A a / > 7
45 ouvddo.ev, et wép ye avayKn Evi pev év pdvov évavtiov
> s ‘Q , ™ \ > a, ern »¥ - >
eivat, mrciw Sé py, TH S€ adpoovvy, Evi avi, copia évav- b
832 33. évavrlws; mdvu ye: repeats, but
with emphasis, what has already been
said.
36. Cf. 382a.
38. td: const. with the following

clause. Cf. 7d ef Botan 331¢, 1. 29.
Similarly 7é is used with the inf. as

43. povoikds: the comparison of 33
conflicting statements with discordant *
tones, and the reverse, is not uncom-
mon. Cf. Phaedo, 92¢ obros obv ao 5
Adyos éxelvy mas tvvdoera; Kal phy
mpére: ye elrep Ty EAAw Adyy tuvvydg
elva: cal r@ wep) appovlas (and certainly,

epexegesis of substs. Cf Phaedo 92a
édvrep welvn Hde % olnots, 72 appoviay
Mev elvar EdvOerov apayyua, 94b ci dp}
h bwd0cots Fv, 7 Yuxhy appoviay elvas.

40. mpds ro elvar: besides being.
Cf. Phaedr. 252 xpos yap TG o€BeoOau
larpby eSpnie udvov tev peylorww mévav
Sor besides his worship, he has found the
only physician to heal his sharpest pangs,
270a 8 Kal Mepicdijs pds TE evpuds
elvat éxrhoaro. z

41. dvdpoua: pred., sc. érdyovro ely.

if any doctrine should be harmonious,
that should be which relates to harmony),
Lach. 188 d.

45. évl: to this agpootivn corre-
sponds in the following words; to é,
the roms. copla and cwppocivn, which
are not év, but wAelw. Plato therefore
must have written mAeflw, not the mAci-
oa: of the Mss.

46. 6vri: attracted from the fem. b

by the neut. évi. Cf. 354 ¢ chy jdovhy
ds ayabdy dv. See H. 610,
TAATONO® TPOTATOPAS.

2X ¥
Tt TAVTOV OV.

Kdpopev, GANG Kat Ta Aowra SvackapapueHa.

95

x 8t. p. 333.
tia Kat cudpoowwn ad daiverar; 7 yap, @ Ipwraydpa ;
ednv éeya, 7 adhos tas; ‘Opoddynoe kat pad’ axdvtws.
Oixodv év av etn 7 cwdpooivy kal 4 copia; To S€ mpd-
50 Tepov ad ehdvn Hiv % Suxavcoovvyn Kal 4 dovdtTys oXEddv

iO. 8%, Av & éyad, & Ipwraydpa, pn amo-

Q 4s
apa TU GOl

kad io A » an 9 3 a 3 7
Soxet ddikav avOpwros cadppovely, rt dduKet ; Alo xuvoiunv
xa x > ȴ > , a e a 3 N ,
av éyay’, épn, © LaKpares, TOUTO dpodoyetw, Emel Toddot

55 yé hace Tay avOpadrwr.

Ildrepov otv mpos éxetvous Tov

Aoyov Toujowpat, Epny, } mpds oe; Bi Bovren, epy, wpds |
TovTOY mpaTov Tov Adyov SiadéyOyT. Tov THY TodOr.
"AAN’ ovdey pron Siaddpea, cay povov ov ye doxKpivy, Ei”
ovv SoKxet cou TavTa Eire 7. TOY yap Oyov EywyE pa-
60 \uora e€erdlw, cvpBaiver pévror tows Kal ewe Tov épo-
TOVTA Kal TOV atroKpwomevoy éLeraler Oa.

XXII. Td pev obv rp@rov Exaddorilero juiv 6 Wpwrays-
pas: Tov yap Adyov Yriaro Suoyepy civar: emerta pevTor

ouwexdpyoe amoKpiver Oar.

47. | yop: is it not so? ydp refers
back to the preceding conclusion;
and &Aadws xws indicates that a gen-
eral expression (like ofrws @xec) is to
be supplied. — kat: and that, although.

49. +d wpotepov: cf 331ab. The
remarks of Protagoras 331 c—e do not
merit notice by Socrates.

53. éru: inso far as. Of. 333d in
adixotowv, Parm. 155e 1d éy — ap’ otk
averyen, Ste pev Eorw Ev, otclas peré-
xew word, Ste S ove Fort, wh weréexerv
at wort ovalas; Symp. 207d divarat
5& ratty pdvov, TH yevéoet, S71 Ged Ka-
tadelres Erepov véov avr rov wradaov
and this is possible only in this way, by
generation, in so far as it always leaves

behind a new in place of the old.

54, eywye: with strong emphasis,
éra... avOpérwy being antithetic. —
éwel: “although”; cf. 353 a.

57. trav awoddAav: not the majority,
but referring to the woAAof above.

60. “It is unimportant who main-
tains a principle under consideration,
provided the principle itself be scru-
tinized; still, in the scrutiny, the views
of those who hold the principle are
brought to the test.”

XXI. 1. éxadAwmlfero: pretended
to be coy. Of. Phaedr. 2364 matoat
xpés we KadAwm(duevos: cxeddy yap
Exw 3 cindy dvayndow ce Kéyew. In
317¢ above, the sense is to plume
himself. -

2. Svoxepy: of 382a,

333

da
96

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

"10. 87, ednv eyo, &&€ apyns pou amoxpwau.

8t. p. 333.

do-

a a ¥
5 Kova’ TWés ToL Twhpovely adiKxodTes ; "EoTw, épyn. TO
5é cwdpovelv héyers eb hpovelv ; "Edn. TSS eb dpovew
eD BovreverOa, dtu ddixodow ; "Eotw, épy. drepor,
> a A > > , LO a a > A Ei
fv 8 éyd, eb eb mpdtrovow ddiKovvtes 7 ei KaKds ; Et
ed. Adyes ovy ayaa arta civar; Aéyw. "Ap’ ovv, Hv
108 éye, tatr eotiv ayald, a éorw abédAyua Tots avOpa- e
mou; Kat vat pa Ai? edn, Kav py tots avOpdzoas

15 Tws ExovTa, evAABovpEvos Hpeua Hpownv.

333
d

apdrya 7, eywye KadG ayaba.

Kai pot eddxa 6 Ipw-

Taydpas yon TerpaxvvOar Te Kal dywuay Kal TapareTa-

x9a1 pds 7d amoxpiver Oar.

> ‘ > i. Ff + *& 9
€rreLOr) OV EWpwY adToV Ov-

> ’
Ildrepov, jv 5

éya, héyeis, @ Tlpwraydpa, & pyderi dvOpdtav apédima 334
> a A \ ‘ , > f N x a

coTw, } & pnde TO Tapdmay aPeAipwa; Kal TA TOLAUTA
ov dyaba Kadeis ; Ovdapds, Eby: GAN Eywye TOA oid"

5, 7. €orw: be it so; an attempt to
make the unavoidable concession with-
out assent.

VT. dtu dSikotow: (see on b, 1. 53,
above, d71 dduce?) is here emphatically
repeated, as is afterwards dd:cotpres.
Thus the attention is held to the
question, with reference to the ca-
gpoveiy ddcxodvra, whether a ed ppoveiv.
and e& BovdcdeoGar can be thought of
in the particular relation to the di:-
«ety, and not in relation to something
else with which the ddicety might ac-
cidentally be associated. By means
of the proof that this is inconceiva-
ble, Socrates aims to reach the dem-
onstration that cwppoodvn and Siucao-
ouvn are one.

10. rots GvOpdrrots : naturally added
after apeAma, although the question

.under discussion can have reference

only tomen. But Protagoras seizes
upon the words, and, carried away by

his irritation, proceeds to refer dp¢553
Aqua to things which can have neither
cwppocivn nor aédccia, even at last to
the human body, in distinction from
the man himself,

13. dywvdy: prop. am eager for a
Jight; then, as feverish anxiety may
be connected with this, generally am
excited, in inward disquiet. Of. Charm.
162¢ nat 6 Kpirias dijAos pev jv Kat
mddat aywvidy Kal pirorluws pds re Toy
Xapuldnv nal wpds tovs wapdvtas exwy,
Lys. 210 e xaridav obv abtdy aywuavra
tal teOopuBnuévoy bxd Tav Aeyonevar.
— twapatetax8a.: prop. of soldiers, an
army,in line ready for battle; here, like
many such terms, transferred to the
contest of words; stand in fighting atti-
tude. Socrates observed more andmore
clearly (cf. 332a), that Protagoras,
vexed and excited, stood ready to break
out (as he in fact afterwards does)
with a refusal to give further answers.
TIAATONOS, TIPOTATOPAS.

97
St. p. 334.

a > , . > ~ @ , ‘\ 4 N x. a
& avOparos pev avapehy earl, Kat Orla Kal TOoTa Kat

20 Pdppaka Kat dda pupia, Ta S€ ye ahedipa, Ta OE av-

Opatoas pev ovd€erepa, immos dé, 7a 5é Bovci pdvovr, Ta

8 kvaol: Ta Sé ye TovTav pev ovdevi, S&dpois Sé- Ta

Sé rod SevSpov tais perv pilais dyad, rats 5€ Brdoras

Tovypa, olov Kal 7 KéTpOS TaVTwWY TOY pUTa@Y Tais MEV bd

25 pilais dyabov mapaBaddopévn, ci 8 eOédors emi Tovs

mropOovs Kal Tos véouvs KA@vas émiBdddew mavt’ amdh-

> ‘\ ‘ Q » a ‘\ a 9 id >
Avow €7el Kal TO EXaLOY TOs pev HuTOLS amTagW EoTL

, ‘ a N ac a A »
mdyKaKov Kat Tats Op€t wodeutdratov Tats TOY drwy

, NX “A an > , “A A an 3 ,
Cdov adj tats Tov avOpadmov, tais dé Tov avOpadzov

30 dpwyoyv kat T@ aGhkw oTopare.

4 ad a oe°3
OUT@ O€ ToLKiNOY Tt EaTL

X > XN ‘N / 9 X93 a ~ ‘\
TO ayaboy KQL TavTooam ov, @WOTE Kat évravba ToL ev

¥, ~ a > 4 > ~ > + a“ >
eEwbev TOV TWULATOS a&yabov €OTL ™@ avo pare, ‘TOLS 5 c

19. dyOpcmrots pev «ré.: Protagoras
here gives a long disquisition upon
the relative nature of the useful
which probably recalled actual dis-
courses of his (see on 351 c¢), but he
becomes confused in endeavoring to
drag in much which should be kept
separate. He has denied that the
absolutely useless is good (ovdayas),
but adds that he knows of much
which is injurious to men, but benefi-
cial to animals or plants. As he now
begins with avOpdmas pev avwperh, it
occurs to him that all things fall into
three classes, the useful, the harmful
and the neutral, so he adds to his first

class ra 58 yé &pédrtua, Ta BE ovdérepa.

By adding, with the last, av0pdéaois per,
he returns to his opening thought, but
continues only with trois 5é, failing
to add the dgéAma, because it is so
vividly in his mind as the object of
his discourse. — dvadeAy: prop. use-
less, not infreq. harmful. Cf. Rep. viii.
560 d peta TOAAGY Kal dvapedrdy eriBv-

puav, of which it had before been said
559 a ovdéey ayabdy evotca Spacw, ai 5&
kal rovvavrioy.

22. ovSevl: since species are spoken
of, ovdéo. might have been used (ef.
Euthyd. 305d), but whatever is de-
nied of each individual must be de-
nied also of the species. Cf. Dem.
xrx. 66 and 62.

27. 16 €Xatov xré.: note the artistic b
order, exciting surprise and expecta-
tion in the listeners.—C/. Theophr.
de causis plant. v. 15. 6 kal yap Tabra
(oleum, pix, adeps) ¢6clpea «al
padicra Te puTd Te véa= Plin. N. H.
xvii. 234,

31. évravOa: in this case, with man’s
body.

32. re avOpdrw: loosely added, ¢
epexeg. of évrai@a. Regularly, when
two dats. are connected, of the whole
and of a part, the dat. of the whole
precedes. Cf. 339 e, L 44, Rep. iii. 407 b
9 vocorpopta (diet in disease) rextovuch
pev Kal rais BAAas Téxvas éuddiov TH
98

35

on

10

334

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 334.

> ‘\ s 4 wn 4 x ‘X A € 3 A
évtés TavTd TodTO KdKiaTOV* Kal dia TodTO ot iaTpot
waves atayopevover Tois dobevovar py xpnaba édaig,
GN 4 OTe opixpordre éy Tovro.s ois méAde edecOau,
doov povoy THY Svaxépetay KaTtacBéoas THY emt Tats ai-
cOyoect tats dia TOY Pwav yryvopervny ev ToLS cuTioLs
TE Kai Owpots.

XXII. Eisdvros oy ratra airod ot mapdvres aveBopv-
Bynoav as ed déyou. Kal éyw etrov: *O Ipwrayédpa, éye
Tvyxdvo éemdjopwv tis dv avOpwros, Kai édy Tis pot pa-
Kpa déyn, émtavOdvopat, wept ob av 7 6 Adyos. wap
ov, ei ervyxavov trdKkwdos wy, gov av xpHvat, et Ep
ewerrés por diaréferOar, peclov pbéyyer Oar 7 pds Tovs
x 9 \ a > “\ 3 , a 2 -
addovs, ovTw Kal viv, €7ed) emidjopove everuxes, TV
TEemve por Tas amoKpioes Kal Bpayvrépas moie, ei wero

y n > , , > ?
cot erecOar. las ovv Kedevers pe Bpayéa daaoxpive-
cba; 7 Bpaxvrepa oon, én, droxpivopa 7 Set; Mnda-
pas, Hv 8 éyd. "AN doa Set; efy. Nai, jv & éyd.
IIdrepa ov doa epot Soxel Seiv amoxpiver Oa, rooavra

> , ag , 2 2 a > 2 > 2
go. aroKpivapat, } 60a col; “AkyKoa your, qv 8 éyd,

mpocéger Tov yoo (the application of the
mind) % Lach. 190 b rots vidow attav
Gpeth wapayevoueryn tais Wuxais.

35. péAXe: for the change of num-
ber from acGevotcr, see on 319d.

36. Soov povov: equiv. to rocolirp
pdvoy Sore. Cf. Theaet. 145a 7% obv
(wypapixds @cdSwpos; THEAET. ov x, Soov
vyé pe ei5éva1.— Thus Protagoras’s re-
ply to the question doxctel tiwés cot
cwohpoveiy &dicodbvres, ends somewhat
wide of the mark, but gains the
applause of the listeners. See on
328 d.

XXII. 2. ds: how. Cf. 315b, 1. 35,
Crito 43b madrat Oavpd(w aicbavduevos
as Adéws Kabevders.

3. érArjopuv tis: zs indicates that
the object approximately corresponds
to the word; here somewhat. See on
313 ¢, 1.22. See H. 702 a.

4. émdAavOdvopar: cf. 336d. This,
which Socrates applies to himself, was
true of the listeners.—mepl od dv
xté.: whatever we are talking about,
te. however weighty or trifling the
topic may be.—demep ovv, el xré.:
cf. Apol. 17d donep obv dy, ci rg Bvt
tévos eriyxavoy Sv, cuveyryvdonere dtr
mov ky pot (you would certainly indulge
me) ef év éexelvy tH puvy te Kal TH
tpdry Zeyov ev olowep éreOpdupny
(in which I had been reared), xad 5} wad

vov Kré.

d

da
TIAATONOS, MPOTATOPAS.

99

St. p. 334.
¢ ‘ as > > . » ‘ a
oTt ov olds T et Kal avTds Kal adddov SiddEar rept TaY

15 avray Kal pakpa déyav, av Bovdy, oUTwS waTE TOV hO-

you pndérore émidurety, kal ad Bpaxéa ovTws wore -n-

, aA 3 s > aA
saa aouv €V Bpaxvrépors €LTTew.

, OS € F a , , a
diareLecOar, To Erépw xp& tpdTw Tpds pe, TH Bpaxv-
, 5 a a
hoyia. *Q Yaxpares, fy, eye woddois Hdn cis dyava

, > , > , x > A 3 , a ‘
20 Adyav aduxdunv avOpamos, Kat ei TodTo émoiovy 6 ov

kehevets, WS 6 avTiéywy exéevé pe StaréyeoIat, ovTw

Suekeyduny, ovdevds av Bedtiwy epawdpny ovd av éyé-

veto IIpwraydpov dvopa év Tots “EAXnow.

Kat éyd —

¥ ‘ 9 ¥ a a
€yvev yap oT. ovK ypevey adTds avT@ Tals amoKpicect

el ody pédders e010 335

25 Tats eumpoobev, Kai oti ovk EOehyjoou Exav eivar dtro- b

4 2 ¢€ , > sf 2 8 ¥
kpwopevos SiaréyerOa — nynodpevos overs eudv €p-

> ™ > a , ? , ¥
yov ewat tapewat ev Tats cvvovaiats, AdAa ToL, EPn?,

® IIperaydpa, ovd éya Auwapds exw wapa 7a coi So-

“A “A - € “A ¥: 3 > 3 x x»
KowvTa THY ovvovaiay jpiv yiyverOa, ad émeidav od

334-14. kal ards... SiSdfor: paren-

© thetical.

15. poxpd A€yew«ré.: the sophists
and rhetoricians boasted of their
ability to speak on any subject as
long or as briefly as one desired. Cf.
829 b, 3385b, Phaedr. 267b Tislay 5&
Topylav re édoopev ebdery, of cvvtopiay
Te Adywv Kal trepa phen wep wav-
twv aveipov (invented)? Gorg. 449¢
kad yap ab nal rovro ey dorw dy pnul,
pndéva ty év Bpaxurépas eno ta ara
eireiv. Cf. Anaximenes Fhet. 22.

19. dyava: this conversation then
was not a search for truth, but a con-
test for victory. Cf. Gorg. 456 d.

21. ds... BteXeyspqv: added, with-
out a copula, as an explanatory appos.,
to rotro éxolow. Cf. Rep. ii. 359¢ et
todvie rovjoapey tH diavolg, ddvres
éfougiav éraxoAov0joatmev, Meno 71b

kal abtds ofrws %xw, cvumévopat, Tots
woAlrats (I share the poverty of the citi-
zens), tobrov Tov mpdypatos, Grorg.479 b
kivduyevovar TowvTdy Te mwotetv Kal of THY
Slenv pevyortes, Td GAyewov adTod kabo-
pav those who flee from justice, seem to
do the same sort of thing, (they seem) to
see its painful side. A freq. usage.

22. ovSeves BeAtiwov: see on 324d.
— éyéveto xré.: see on 327d.

23. dvopa: cf. Apol. 38c svoua
etere xal aitiay id rev BovAopéevwy Thy
awdduv Aowopeiv, 20 ¢ ob yap gai ye oddéy
tav tMwv wepittérepov mpayparevope-
vou TogavtTn hun Kab Adyos yéyovev,
Xen. An. vii. 3.19 rapa Setn 7d adv
dvopa peyuotdy eon.

25. éxdy elvar: see on 317 a.

27. addd rot: in immediate reply
to the declaration of Protagoras above,
hence also 028° éyé neither do I.

335

b
100

diadéfopar.

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 335.
30 Bovlyn SiadréyerOar ws éyw Sivapar erecOai, Tore cor

‘ ‘A , € as XN a ‘ XN
ov pev yap, as éyerar wept cod, dys dé

‘N > sf \ > - A > io esr >
kal autos, Kal év pakpodoyia Kat ev Bpaxvdoyia oids T
> , a 0 a x 5 28 82 \ x
el cvvovoias toveto ar: copes yap €t- éyw dé Ta papa

‘ a esr > >
TavTa advvaros, émet EBovhduny &v oids 7° civat.

adda.

N > aA c A A % > 4 4 g

35 oe éxphy nuw ovyxwpe Tov apddrepa Suvdpevoy, va
as > 7 aA a 3 ‘ 3 > / \ > s
cvvovaoia éyiyvero: viv dé émedy ok Oéders Kal epol
¥

Tis doxodia €ori Kai ovK ay olds 7° Einy Gor Tapapevat
2 s XN , = 0 - , a’ 8 A
dzroreivovTt pakpovs hdyous — éhOetv yap oi pe Set —
> a a ¥
clues érel Kal TadT av tows ovK andas Gov AKOVOP.

. 9 a> 9 A > , ¢ > s
Kae ALA TAVT ELTWVY AVLOTALYV WS ATLWV.

Kai pLov

dvictapevou éemidapBaverar 6 Kaddias THs yeupos TH Se-
fia, TH 8 dpiorepa dvtehdBero tov TpiBwvos Tovrovi,

. 4% > 2,7 , = , a ‘ x
Kat eirev: Ovx adjoopey oe, @ YHKpares: ay yap ov

€E€Ons, ovX Spoiws Hpiv eoovrar ot Siddoyor.

ddoprae

> a ea € 2 N 30? a en gy
45 ovvy gou TAPAPLewWal NW. WS EyYwW ove av w0oOs Lov

3 7 xa bind ‘\ , ,
aKovoay 7 cov TE Kal Ipwraydpov Siaheyonevav.

Xapirar Hew Tacww.

adda

Kat éya@ etov — yon O€ dveoTyKn

c 3 , > a ¢ ? 2 N A ¥ , x
as e&ov—*Q wat ‘Iamovixov, aet pe eywye cov Thy

— 34. dSvvaros: with acc., of. Meno

© 94b ta BE By oNbyous hy kal rovs
pavrordrous *AOnvalwy aduvdrous -yeyo-
vévat Touro Td mpaypa.—émel: see on
333 ¢, 1. 54.

35. tva eylyvero: for secondary”
tense of indic. in a final clause, ex-
pressing a purpose which cannot be
fulfilled, see G. 216, 3; H. 884.

36. cvvovela: conversation; cf. 338¢.

38. drorelvovTt: see on 329 a.

39. éwel «ré.: for, if I had time, I
should be glad to listen to this also
* (rata equiv. to robs paxpobs Adyous).
Socrates in Plato is never at a loss
to cover his meaning, —in this case,
aversion to the long discourses of the

sophists,—in terms of expression
which are courteous yet perfectly
transparent.

42. tplBwvos: see on 342 ¢.

44. Gpolws gcovrat: elva:as well as
* plyvea bat may be modified by advs.
See on 825b,-1. 22.

45. as: causal; see on 310 e.

48 f. pév, drdp: of. Rep. ii. 367e
del piv 3h Thy ptow tod Te TAatawvos
kal tod *Adetudyrov irydunv, &rdp obv
nal téte wdvy ye HoOnv, Ken. Hell. v.
4. 17.— drocodlav: here, as freq.,
desire for knowledge, intellectual aspira-
tion; of. Rep. ii. 376 b 1d ye prropades
wal pardaopoy tairév; Lys. 213d éexei-
vou nobels TH pidocogla.

335
101

St. p. 335.
wn A “~ 9

prrocodiay dyapat, dtap Kal viv érawe Kai Pio, WoTE e

TAATONOS TIPOTATOPAS. °

50 Bovroiunv av xapilerOat cou, ci pov Suvata déo1o. viv
> > ‘ 9 a > # ¢ if io. ,
8 éotiv domep av ci Sou pov Kpiown Tw Ipepaio

7 a a 5 5 , A nn ¢€ 5 s
énexOar, 7) TOY Sodtyodpspwrv Tw 7 TGV NmEepodpopwr
Siabety re Kat erecOar. cious ay co ote TOAD cov 336
pGdXov éya enavtov Séopar Pdovor tovrois aKodovbeww,
55 GAN’ ov yap Sdvapa, GAN’ et zu Séeu OedoacIar & 7@
auT@ ene i Kpé 0é sro O€t Kab-
iT@ ewe te Kal Kpiowva Oovras, Tovrou déov ovy
aA a 3 ‘ XN XN > 5 4 ha) 6 a a de 5 *
elvar* eya pev yap ov Sivapar Tax ODetv, obros d€ dv-

, > > > a“ 3 a \ s
vatat Bpadéws. et ovv éemBupets Euod Kat Ipwraydpouv
aKovew, TovTov Sdov, womwEep TO TPaTOY pot ameKpivaTo,

* , “\ + % ‘ 2 , y ‘N aA

60 dua Bpaxéwv te Kal aira Ta éEpwrdpeva, ovTw Kal vov

> 4 > *. tS 7 € e ¥ a“ 4
amoxpiverOar. ei Sé yur, Tis.6 Tpdm0s EoTar TOY Siadd- b

yov; xwpis yap éywy anv evar 7d cuveival Te GAAHAOLS

Suadeyopévous Kal 7d Snunyopetv. “AN Spas, edn, &

335-51. domep dv el: see on 311b.—

Theaet. 168 b trep TH Siavola avyxabels *6
© Crison had conquered in the Olympic

hs GAnOds oxépe in a spirit genial and

races, Ol. 83, 84 and 85 (448, 444,
440 B.c.), of Diod. xii. 5.23, 29. In
Legg. viii. 840a his temperance is
praised.

52. érerOar: keep up with. — Bor
XoSpépov: see on 329 a.— rpepodpe-
pov: couriers, like Phidippides in Nep.
Milt. c. 4 and Hdt. vi. 105. Heme-
rodromos (says Livy xxxi. 24) vo-
cant Graeci, ingens die uno
cursu emetientes spatium.

53. Stadetv: cf Theaet.148¢ ei d:abdwy
Tov axpudovros nal raxlorov HrrHOns if
in a race you had been beaten by a man
full grown and very swift. diabeiv re kal
is inserted 5:4 péoou (see on 27a), and
7@ depends upon érecOu. In many
compounds did expresses a race.

55. GAN ov ydp: see H. 1050, 4, d.

56. ovyxaGcivar: intr., as are many
compounds of igva. Cf. 338 a, 1. 21,

sincerely accommodating, you will search,
Rep. viii. 563a of 3: yépovres Evyka-
Gevres Tois veos evtpaweAlas te Kal
Xapievtigpod éunimravrat.

62. xwpls elvar: is different in na- b

ture or kind. Cf. Soph. O. C.808 xwpls
6 7 cimeiy TOAAG kal Td Kalpa to say
much and to speak fittingly are different
things, Euthyd. 289 d didov ody S71 Kad
wept Adyous xupls 4 Tov motety réxvn
kal 4 Tov xpHoa evidently, as regards
speeches, the art of making them differs
Jrom the art of using them. So also
diya.

63. Sypyyopetv : harangue, with more
regard for the impression than for the
treatment of the subject.— opgs: eith-
er with or without ds or dm, stands
freq. at the beginning of clauses, like
our you see, i.e. you see for yourself.
Cf. Xen. Hier.i.16 aan’ dpas- éxetvd
102

ov Bothy.

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

8t. p. 336.
Laxpares: Sixara Soxet \éyew Ipwraydpas d€av avr@ Te
> a s y s \ , a >
65 éfetvar Siadréyer Oar dws Bovderat Kat cot Omws av av

XXIII. “‘TrokaBav oty 6’ AAKiB.ddys, Od Kadds héyess,
edn, @ Kaddia+ Swxpdrys pev yap dde Guodoyel p.7) peret-
vai ot paxpodoyias Kal mapaxwpel Ipataydpa, tov dé dia-

héyeo Oat ofds 7° eivar Kai énioracar Adyov Te Sovvar

BKkal dé€acbat Oavpdlon’” av eb tw avOpdrwv Ttapaxw-

pet.

el pev ov Kat Ipwraydpas duodoyet pavddrepos

eivat Ywxpdrovs SuadexOnvar, EapKet Lwxparer: ei dé av-

as 4 2 a \. 3 , x
TLTTOLELT QL, duareyéo Ow €pwTov TE Kal aTTOKpLvOojLevos, PY

ee) e€ , > ee ‘ s > wf > as
ep exadoTn EpwTyce paxpov Adyov azroTeivwy exKpovwv

10 Tovs Adyous Kai ov EDéduv Siddvar Adyov, GAN azro-

, 9 a 2 , \ 9 . 207 >
PIKVVO@V E€@sS av éeruddbavrat TEPlL OTOV TO EPWTNUA TV

e ‘ nw > , > ‘N 4 Mh > “A
ot 7oAAOl T@Y akovdvTMY, éTEL LwKpaTN YE Ey@ eyyvapat
NX 9 , > y , s 2 , >
pH emARoeTOaL, ody 7 Taller Kai dnow éeTAYTpLeY E-

. ye obk By Eri weloas avOpdrwy ovdéva ds
«ré., Ar. Pax 331 aan’ dpar’, ottrw wémav-
a0; Plato Crat. 432¢ dpdas obv drt BAAY
xph eixdvos dp8drnra (principle of cor-
rectness) (nreiv. Different is the interr.
bpgs do you see? Cf. Apol.24d dpas,&
MéAnre, 311 aryds Kal obk Exes ciwety 3

XXII. 1. "AduPiaSns: cf 309 b.

3. tou: const. with elva:.

e 4, ré: see on 325 b.

5. el... wapaxwpe: cf. 315e
tuyxdver dy.

7. ayturovetrat: sc. Tot Kpeloowy elvat
Siadex Ova.

8. pa: and not od, because const.
with an imv. (equiv. to pdt arore:-
vérw); but odx e0éAwv, because éxxpotwoy
. . . Adyov gives the reasons for the
amorefveyv, as they actually exist.

9. dxxpovoy: lit. strike out a weapon
or a ball from one’s hand, thrust one

out of the way; then, put to one side,
Jrustrate, always with the idea of vio-
lence. Here éxxpodwy rods Adyous
means “frustrating the purpose,” “de-
feating the result of the discussion.”
of. Arist. Eth. N.iii. 15 xhv peydAa xat
oppodpal dor (ai émBuulacr), cad rdv do-
yiopoy éxxpovovaw, Dem. xu. 43 twa
Grodiaitn@évra pou Avcas ef apxiis me
ouxoparvtn «al thy dixny tabrny éx-
Kpovn.

13. ovx Gte: te. ob A€yw Bri. Ido
not speak of the fact that; or, in sense,
although. Freq. in Plato. See on 319d.
— Nothing can ruffle Socrates’s cour-
tesy, but Plato puts into the mouth
of the impetuous Alcibiades a plain
and vigorous statement of what is
already in the reader’s mind. Prob.
Alcibiades was an exception to the
of wapdvres dveOopvBnoav 334 c.

336
 

TIAATONOS, MIPOTATOPAS.

Vat.

103
8t. p. 336.

wot péev ovv Soxet emiekéatepa YwKparns éyew -

‘ ‘\ y ‘ ¢€ a , ? a 0
15 Xp) yap Exacrov THY EavToU yrouny aropawer Oat.

Mera S€ rv “AdkiBiddyv, ws éyapmat, Kpurias Hv 6
elev: *O, Tipdduce cai ‘immia, Kaddlas pev Soxet pou
pada mpos Ipwraydpov eivar, AdKiBiddns Sé det pidd-
veixds Eats mpos & dv ppnoy. as Sé ovdev Set cup- e

20 didoverkely ovTe LwKpdTea ovTe Ipwraydpa, d\da Kowy7
apdotepar Seto bar pur) petakd Siaddoas thy Evvovoiar.

Eimdvros 5€ airod ravra 6 Lpdducos, Kad@s rou, 337
¥ 5 aA o > ¢ ‘ A “ 3 , aA 5
eon, Soxets héyew, & Kpiria: ypy yap tovs év Totovcde
Aéyois Tapayvyvouévous Kowods jev elvar apdpow Tow

25 Suaheyopevow aKxpoards, ioovs Se p.%}.

¥ x > >
€oTL yap OU TQv-

4 “A A ‘ > n~ iw > 4 ‘ ¥
Tov: KoWwp pev yap aKxovoa Set dudorépwr, pi toov

A aA « ta > “ i QA mde , aA Q
Sé vetpar exarépw, dddA TO pev copwtépw mréov, TH SE

> , ¥
apabeorrépw €arrov.

2 NX ‘\ \ os Ss 4
€yw ev Kat autos, @ IIpwrayopa

‘ , > aA € A a ae) , x

TE Kal LaKpares, 4€.G duas cvyywpetv Kat aAdfdots TEpt bd
30 Tav Adywr dpdioByretv per, épilew dé py: dugdioBytovor
Q ‘ \ 2 ¥ € a a I 2 7 XN
pev yap Kat dv evvo.ay ot didou tots didous, épiLovor dé

ot Suddopot Te Kai €xOpoi dddrArfrors.

58° 19. pds: on the side of:

337 24. kowots «ré.: Prodicus gave
@ much attention to the matter of
synonyms, dp0érys Tav dvopdrwr, as
he termed it, and his lecture upon
the subject cost fifty drachmas. Cf.
Crat. 384b; Spengel cuvaywy} rexvav
pp. 46-59. Since he attached too
great value to this art, as it seems,
and was always introducing such dis-
tinctions, he here, as 340a, 358 a d,
encounters the raillery of Socrates.
For the sake of making a good
hit, Plato perhaps goes beyond the
reality in his description. xowwdés and
Yros were habitually joined with axpo-
aths. Cf. Dem. de Cor. 7 rapacxav

A g a
Kal ouTws ay Kad-

éavrdy Ioov kal kowdy auporepos axpoa-
Thy, XX1X. 1 &y wep Yoo nad Kowvol yé-
vnobe huey axpoatal, XV.29 ray pev yap
iSlwv Bicalwy of vduor Kowhy Thy perou-
clay %ocay Kat Yonv Kal tois aodevéar
kal tots isxupois. Prodicus’s remark
takes up the xowg used by Critias.

28. éyd pev Kal adros xré.: of:
Prise. viii. 35 Cicero in Prota-
gora: nunc a vobis, 0 Prota-
gora et Socrates, postulo, ut
de isto concedatis alter al-
teri et inter vos de hujusce-
modi rebus controversemini,
non concertetis.

31. 8¢ etvorav: with the best of feel- b
ing.
104 PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 337.
hiorn Hutv 7 Tvvovata yiyvoito’ UpEls TE yap ot héyovTeEs
paduar ay ovtws év huiv Tots akovovow eddoKipotTe Kal

35 ovK émaivotafe—evdokipely prev yap é€oTL Tapa Tais
a “A > , of > , 2 = X >
Woxals TY dkovdvray dvev ardrys, émaweicBa. Sé &

, , ‘ ’ s eon > >
Adyo Todddkis Tapa SdEav pevdopevov —, nueis 7 ad ec
eg , , > 2 ys > , 0 2.3 no ,

ol dkovovTes padiaT av ovTws evppaivoipeia, ody’ 7Soi-

s 4 XN BS »” , 4 XN
pela: edppaiverOar pev yap €or. pavOdvorvTd tm Kat
, Lap. Ba UTn TH Stavoia, HOecOar dé
40 dpovyoews perahapBavorvta airy TH Siavoia, ydecBat
2 , , » »¥ “eQa , A r
éobiovra Tt adrXO HOV TacYXOVTA ad’TO TO THpare.
XXIV. Taira obv cirdvtos Tod [podixov woAXol zravu
A 4 > / *% ‘i XN # ¢ ae
Tov TapdévTwy amedéEavTo. peta O€ Tov Tpddukoy “Imzias
e . > > ¥ ¥ € , € a 2 8
6 codes cimev, "0 avdpes ey, ot mapdrtes, nyodpar éyw
Has ovyyevels Te Kal oikeious Kat TodiTas amavTas elvan,
5 PUcEL, OD Vopw: Td yap Spmotoyv TH dpoiw pice ouyyevés a
337
b

34. évyptv: before usas judges. See jority, with the purpose simply of =

on 355 d; of. Gorg. 464 d ei 5éo1 év raul
SiaywviCerda dporody re kal iarpdv.

37. qwodAd«is: const. with pevdo-
pevav.

38. evppaivolyeba: cf. Arist. Top.
ii. 6. 6 Mpddicos Sinpetro ras Hdovads
eis xapav xal répfw Kal edppoodtyyy,
but the distinctions themselves are
not specified, and the statement is
not sustained by the passage from
Prodicus in Xen. Mem. ii. 1. 24 rl dy
Kexapiopévoy 4 aitlov 4 ord evpos, 4
ti by Sav A rl dxovoas reppbelns, 4 tive
doppaurdpevos } arrduevos habelns, thot
BE maidicots SmrAGy pdducr’ by edppay-
Oeins.

40 f. atrg, avrg: in sense nearly
equiv. to udvy and udvy. See on 309 a.

XXIV. 4. ovyyevets: it was the
cardinal point of the sophistic eth-
ics, that positive laws are arbitrary
restrictions, imposed upon men by
powerful individuals or by the ma-

putting them down, and of restrain- ©
ing the natural rights of the individ-
ual, i.e. those things which he desires
and regards as his rights. That Hip-
pias also taught this is shown by Xen.
Mem. iv. 4. 14ff. Plato therefore,
in order here to characterize him,
makes him express this principle.

5. dpovov to opolw: cf. Gorg..510b d
piros poe Sone Exacros Exdorw elvat ws
oidv te wddtora, Svmep of tadatol Te kal
copol A€youary, 5 Suowos TP dpoly, Symp.
195b 6 yap radaids Adyos eb Exe, os
Sporov dpoly aed reader, Lys. 214b
obKxoby Kal Tois Tay Copwrdtwy ovyypdu-
paw évrerixnkas Taita abta A€youcw,
Sri rd Spoor rE dSpolw avdynn del plrov
elvat; eiod 3€ wou obra: of wept ptceds
(nature) re kat rod Saou (the universe)
diarAeyduevor ad ypdpovres, a descrip-
tion referring directly to Empedo-
cles, but applying equally well to
Hippias.
TAATONOS IPOTATOPAS.

Hy dvow Bualerar.

105

St. p. 337,
3 ¢ XN , # na “A > c “ x
€oTl, O de VOJLOS, TUPAVVOS WY TV avO paar, To\\a Tapa

e an 3 > \ ‘ XN ,
Nas ovv aloxpov thy pev piow

TOV TpaypLatov Eidévat, copwrdtous Sé ovras TV ‘EAAHvwr,

kat Kat avTO ToUTO vuy ouvednduOdras THs TE “EXAados

> aN ‘ a a , ‘\ 3 A ,
10 Els avTO TO TpUTaVvElov THS Gopias Kal avTHS THS TOAEWS

337
da

2 x 4 ‘ > 4 > / XX a,

eis Tov péytoTov Kal 6Bidrarov oiKkov Tévd«, wndev TOd-
a > , »¥ > 4 > ,. ¢ x‘

Tov Tov akidpatos afov aropyvacbat, dAN’ aomep TOUS

davdorarovs Tov avOparrwv Siapéper Oar &ddHAors.

2 8
cya

4 > . gr \ , > , .
pev ovv Kat Séopas Kat cupBovrevo, @ Wpwraydpa te Kat
15 Lékpares, TvpPHvar twas wotep VTd SioeurnTaV Hav

6. vopos: the sophists often ap-
pealed, in support of their view of
right, to a passage of Pindar (Frag.
inc. 151 Boeckh, 169 Bgk.) vduos 6
mavrev Bactre’s Ovatay Te Kal dbavd-
tev Byer Sicacav Td Biadtarov breptara
xetpl (does, and makes just, that which is
most violent, with supreme hand), under-
standing by this the law of nature.
Cf. Gorg. 484 b, 488 b. — wodAd Kré.:
often forces unnatural connections, i.e. of
ordinary and superior natures in the
state.

10. wpvravetov: was originally prob-
ably in most Greek cities the public
building devoted to the Prytanis, the
highest official, where was also the
sanctuary of the ‘Eoria, the sacred
state-hearth, so that it formed the
heart and centre of the city. Athens
therefore is called here and by Theo-
pompus (Athen. vi. 254 b) 7d mpura-
veiov THs “EAAdSos, in the same sense
in which a Pythian oracle (Ael. V. H.
iv. 6) called her thy xowhv éorlay rijs
‘EAAdSos, Pindar (Frag. 54) ‘EAAddos
Epeirua, Thucydides (Anth. vii. 45) ‘Ea-
Addos ‘EAAds, others 7d rijs ‘EAAdSos
pouceiov.— The solemn, pompous, and
at the same time flattering style of

Hippias’s words is doubtless true to
the life.

15. Hippias compares himself and
the rest of the company to arbitra-
tors, umpires, freely chosen by the
contending parties. It is the office of
these umpires to persuade both par-
ties (here, Socrates and Protagoras)
to moderate their demands and to
unite upon some intermediate course.
oupBalvey and cuuBcBdew are here
the technical expressions (cf. Thuc:
ii. 29 EvveBiBace Bt kal roy Mepdixxay
tois *A@nvains). iad is used because
cupBiva has a pass. sense. See H.
820.— The peculiar transposition
of the words, for ig’ juav Somep trd
diaityray, is very freq. in Plato in
such comparisons. Cf. Rep. iii. 4l4e
det Gs rep) wntpds Kal tpopod ris xdpas
év 7) etal BovdcderOu, vii. 520e ds éx’
Gvaynaioy abtav Exacros elat Td kpyew
(will take office), viii. 545 és mpds wat
das qpas waCovoas (viz. tas Modtoas),
Theaet.170a Sorep mpds Ocobs Exetv robs
év éxdotocs Epyovras look up to their com-
manders in such peril as to gods. — As
cupBijva in this sense almost always
stands absolutely, cis 7d uéoov is most
simply connected with ovpf:BaCdvrwr.

337
d
106 PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 338.
oupBiBalovrey eis 7d péoov Kal pare cé TO aKprBes 338
ns > a , a Q . x ,
Tovto e€loos Tav Siaddywy Cytrew 76 Kata Bpaxv diay,
el py 750 Tpowraydpa, aX’ édpetvar Kal xahdoa Tas
qvias Tots Noyous, wa peyadomperéotepor Kat edoynpove-
20 orepor yu paivevra, pyr ad Upwraydpay mavra Ka-
Lov exreivavta, ovpia epevta, hevyew eis TO TEéhayosS
“ x > 4 a > XN , a &
TaV éywv, atrokpiavTa ynv, GANGA péoov TL auporepous
aA a > / Q , dé < p>) wn A
Tepe. Gs ovv Toinoere, Kat TeLoETOE pro PaBdodyov Kat b

on 17. Mav: belongs to (yreiv, and  yos retpappévos Tod Kadod, Polit, 273 a *38

stands at the end of the clause be-
cause it is emphatic.

20. halvwvrar: come into view, pre-
sent themselves. Cf. Euthyd. 288 ¢ ol-
pat ydp Tt avToiv adyKadov paveicbat,
éreidav Eptwvra cxovddCeiv for I think
some great beauty will appear in the two,
when they begin to be in earnest, 294a
és Oavpaordy Aéyas Kal a&yabdy péya
mwepavOcr. — As this refers only to Soc-
rates’s words, it cannot have vJyiy with
the Mss. qty is ethical dat.— mdvra
xdAwv éexrelvavra: (or celew, epiévat,
xwveiv, éxdvetv), like otpla épidvar and
aroxpirrew yijv, a nautical expression,
“letting out all the ropes, that hold
and stretch the sails, as long as pos-
sible,” i.e. setting every sail. Then
figuratively, cf. Schol. on Plato ii.,
p- 466 Bk. wapouuia em) trav wdon mpo-
Ouula xpwpevev. Cf. Eur. Med. 278
€xOpol yap ékiaor wdvra 5h Kddwv, Ar.
Eq. 156 viv 84 oe wdvta def Kddwv
étiévat ceavtov, Zenobius v. 62. i

21. otpla éedevra: Ovid fet. xv.
176 (Pythagoras speaks), et quo-
niam magno feror aequore
plenaque ventis|vela dedi.
épévra, is intr., see on 336 a.—awéda-
yos: a freq. comparison. Cf. Rep. v.
453 d obxotv kal jyiv vevoréov (must
swim) «al mweparéov op lecbar éx Tov
Aédbyou, Symp. 210d éxt 7d wodb wéAa-

va wh xemacbels (tempest-tossed) cis
tov Tis avopodtytos Breipov SvTa 7é-
mov dun, Cic. Tusc. 4, 9 statimne
nos vela facere, an quasi e
porta egredientes paullulum
remigare.

22. amoxpipavra: cause to disap-
pear, lose from sight. Cf. Thue. v.
65. 6 ereidh exetvor arexpupay (sc. ai-
tovs), Luc. V. H. ii. 38 éwel 5 dwe-
kpinpauev adrovs, Verg. Aen. iii. 291
protinus aérias Phaeacum
abscondimus arces.

23. tepetv: freq. of the way, course,
open, take, pursue (like Lat. secare).
Cf. Polit. 262b da péowy 5& aopard-
orepov ievat réeuvortas, Legg. vii..803e
kaOdmep 650i TérunvTa.— ds: equiv. to
otrws, elsewhere in prose, only after
as, éonep (see on 3264); yet this use is
also found in Thuc. iii. 37 &s ody xp} kal
eas wovotytas tapaweiv. — The imper-
ative force of the fut. ind. corresponds
to the assumption and confidence
of Hippias. — paBSovxov: it was very
appropriate for Hippias the Elean to
multiply terms for the directors and
judges of contests, and thus to em-
bellish his discourse. The faSdorxo
or paBdopédpor are seen on all vases in
pictures of gymnastic contests. On
émordrns and BpaBeurhs cf. Legg. xii.
919 @ Kqlyupmndy te Kal immunay bOAwy

b
TAATONOS TPOTATOPAS.

107

St. p. 338.
2 4 * ¢ c e a © / P
émuotaryy Kai mpvravw éhéoOa, ds tuily pudrafer 76 pe-
25 Tptov pHKos Tov dywv Exarépov.

XXV. Tatra jpece rots tapovon, Kai mavres éxtverar,
kal éué te 6 KadXias ovk edn adyoew kai AdéaOar ed€-

ovTo émiaTaTny.
Thy éhéobar Tav héyur.

3 SS 2 NA Gg > x ¥
€izov ovv éyw ort aioypov ein BpaBev-
eiTe yap xElpwv €orar nav 6

€ , > > a a x x , A 4
5 aipefeis, ovx dp0Gs av exor Tov yelpw tav Bedridvwer
3 “A ¥” c “Aw 3 2 9 > . 4 A c ~
ETLOTATEL, ELTE Gpotos, OVO oUTaS dpHds: 6 yap Spotos
Huw dpota Kat woujoe, woTe eK TEpiTTOD Ypyoerar.

adda 87) Bedrtiova Nuav aipyoec Ge.

ext ‘ > « c
TH pev adyBeia, ws

2 Ey 3Q 4 cn y , an ,
eyopuat, advvarov tty, wote Ipwraydpov tovde codo-
10 Tepdv Twa €€oBar ei Sé aipjoerbe pev pydev Berrio,
, 8 4 > x XN “~ 20 7 y 4
dyoere O€, aloypov Kat TOUTO THOE yiyveTat, WoTED Havio
> 0 , = , ¢€ = 6 3 N , > 2 Ys
avOpadrw émorarny aipecba, érel TO y Euov ovde

prow Stadépen.

petobe, cuvovoia Te Kat Sidhoyou Huty yiyvevra.

adX’ otvtwat €Béiw toujoa, wv’, 6 tpobv-

el pi)

15 Bovderau pwraydpas amoxpiveo Oa, otros pev épwrdra,

b

c

eyo dé
e 3 as
as éyo
> “

éreroav

338 ericrdras kal BpaBéas. Finally xpiravs,

an old word, president, was also doubt-
less the proper name of the one who
arranged the contests. These presi-
dents were selected either by those
who instituted the respective games,
or by the combatants themselves. In
Socrates’s words which follow, these
methods of selection run into each
other.

XXV. 2. ré: see on 325b, 1. 27.

7. qYerjoerar: the fut. pf. with tem-
poral aug. is very rare.

8. dAAa Sy: introduces objections
raised by others, like the Lat. at.
Cf. Apol. 37 ¢ aAAd 34 puyis Tynhoo-

AToKpiwovpat, Kal dua Tepdocopar avT@ Setar

Gynt Xpyvac Tov aroKxpwouevoy aroxpiver Oar:
+ > ‘\ > 7 < 4 3 az a aw

d€ éya droxpivwpat 6md0° av obros BovAyrat

pa; Crito 54 a ddad dh Tov waldwv Evexa
Bovr\er Civ;

9. abdvvarov upiv: sc. alpeioOar Ber-
tiova jpyav, from which then naturally
Gore... éA€oGat would result. In
other cases déore at times immedi-
ately follows gor, duvards, ixavds.
Cf. Lys. xx. 24 ipiv 8 otk dv, Sar’
eidévat, Plato Phaedr. 269d 7d diva-
cOu ore ayonothy rércov yevéoOat,
Polit. 295 a ixavds Gore 514 Blov rpos-
TatTrew. uf

12. +d ¥ éucv: for my part, so far
as Iam concerned. Frequent in Plato.
Of. Soph. 237d rd wey eudv Imp Boddet

tlOeco.

d
108

20

25

338
d

y eon 2 oA ‘ 5 0 , 4 ,
Qa TEp UpPels E€pov, 7) Lap ELPeLy THY TvVvoVOLay.

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 338.
> a ¢ @ > N f. € as « , 2X
épwTav, TAAW OUTOS EMOL Aoyov vT0TKXETW OOLWS. EaV
obv pi SoKn TpdOvpos elvar mpos adTO TO EpwTapevov
>. 4 N 3 x \ € “a “~ 8 ee: 6 > nw
dmokpwerOat, Kat Ey Kal vets KowN Oenodpela avTov

\
KaL

ovdev Set TovTOU evexa eva emioTaTny yever Oat, GAA TaV-

a: ,
TES KOW] ETLOTATYHOETE.

> , a 9 4
Eddxe wacw ovtTw tountéov

ava. Kal 6 Ipwraydpas mdvu pev ovk 7Oedev, Spas Sé

> 4, c ~ 2 , n> ‘ € n >
nvayKkac On opodoynoat EpaTyoEey, Kat émevoav LKQYMS Ep@-

, ih So AG TA OMLKPOV ATOKPLWOMEVO
thoy, wad Sécew Adyov Kara opLKpoV amroKpLdpeEVos.

XXVI. “Hpéaro oby épwray obtwot Tus.

“Hyotpat,

¥ > , 27 A > p>) ‘\ 5 o Z s
€on, © Yoxpares, Ey@ avdpt TaLdEias péyvoTov MEpos
> NV 320A 8 x > « & Se a . en a
EWat TEPl ETMV €LVOV EWaL* EGTL OE TOVTO TA UTO TwWY 339

” , er > 9 , 9 2 60 ,
TOLYT@V deyoueva. OLOV T ELWaL Evvievat, a TE OPUwS TWETTOL-

19. Adyov voce rw : render account,
ie. defend his position. Cf. Gorg.
465a tottwy d& mrépir ci augicByreis,
e0éaw trooxeiv Adyov, Xen. Mem. iv.
4.9 aprel yap Sti Trav KAAwY KaTayedgs
(for it is enough for you that you ridi-
cule the others) épwrav piv kat erdyxov
mdvras, abtos 8 odder) Oérwy tméxew
Adyov.

22. Srapbelpav: cf. 360a, Symp.
174 D Wva kal rhy rapoimlay diapbelpwpev
peraBdAdovres that we may spoil the
proverb by changing it.

24. éB0xea mwacw: they offered a
facile acquiescence, cf. ravra ffpece
nré. above. .

XXVI. 1. tyotpar xré.. the soph-
ists were the first to make language
the object of scientific examination
and discussion. This was occasioned
by, and in its turn promoted, the exe-
gesis and criticism of the poets, who
thus became the favorite theme of
conversation in cultivated circles.
This appears in Socrates’s remarks

in 347 ¢, and in the amusing scenes in

338

Ar. Ran. 1099 ff. It was often, how- ©.

ever, the sole aim of the sophists,
through the pointing out of faults in
form or contents, to exhibit their own
superiority to these writers. Thus
Protagoras censured the imv. in pj
Heide Ged, and the fem. form ovAopévny
(cf. Arist. Poet. 19, Soph. El. 14), and
Hippias boasted his knowledge of
the poets (cf. 347a, Cic. de Or. iii.
127); see the dialogue Hipp. Mi.
and Introd. p. 16 f. Isocrates says
XII. 18 reves por rev emirndelwy EdXeyov
as év tG Auxely cvyxabeCduevor tpeis
4 rérrapes tay ayedalwy (common sort
of) copisctavy kal mdvra pacKdvTwy
eidévar diadeyourro wept re Tay bAAwy
monty Kal tis “Hoiddou Kal ris ‘Oun-
pov mroiqoews.

3. awepl érav: this and also ép0ds

339

were probably expressions character- *

istic of Protagoras, cf. 342a. As to
his ép0o¢éreia, so called in Phaedr.
267 c, see Introd. p. 4,
Adyov Sovvat.

pdvov S.oicres.

10 Tov Kpéovros vidv Tod @erradov, drt

TIAATONOS, ITPOTATOPAS. 109
St. p. 339.
Noa , N. 97. “A ‘ 2 co

5 nTat Kal & py, Kal ériotacOar Suede TE Kal EpwTapevov
kal 57 Kal viv eotat TO EpaTnpa Tepl TOU
airov pev TEpl ob TEp eyd Te Kal od vuY dy SiereyopeOa,
Tept aperns, petevnveypevov S€ eis moinaw: tTocovTov
héyer yap Tov Yywvidns wpds Yxdmay,

b

"Avdp dyabdv pév ddabéws yevérOar yahemor,
Xepoiv Te Kal Toot Kal vow TETPaywvor, avev

poyou TeTuypEevov.

339-5. Suedetv: analyze, explain. Cf.
* 314b diedécGa, Hipp. Ma. 285¢ & ob
axpiBéeotara exioracat avOpdrwy diatpeiv,
wept te ypappatwy duvduews Kal cvddra-
Ba», Charm. 1634 kal yap MWoodlrov
pupla Tid axhoa wep dvoudrwy diat-
powrvros. But in 340a, 341 ¢ it is dis-
tinguish.

7. vuv Sy: aprlws } puxpdv Eumporber,
Photius Lex. p. 305, 9, cf. Poll. i. 72,
when used with an impf. (otherwise
in 349a). The contrast is marked,
as here, by viv or viv 5¢, cf. 340b
viv dy elmes... viv onder, Legg. iii.
683 e@ 4 viv 5h wey Todas repiruxdvres
Tois Aéyos oftw Tar’ érideuer, viv ®
émAcAjopeda or did we alittle while ago,
coming to these principles, lay them down
thus, and now have we forgotten them?
the comic poet Magnes (Meineke
Com. Frag. ii. 10) eimé ows viv dh piv
Spvus wh yeyovevat, viv 3¢ ois; After
the interruption, the contrast of
the earlier with the later (viv go7a)
could not be expressed by viv diadreyd-
peOa (the reading of the Mss.).

9. wpds Ukoray: “in a poem in
honor of Scopas.” The Scopadae, a
princely family of Thessaly, allied
with the Aleuadae, were dynasts in
Crannon and Pharsalus. Of this
family, Diactorides was among the

suitors for the daughter of Clisthenes

339

in Sicyon (Hat. vi. 127), and a Scopas, ™

according to Diogenes Laértius, ii. 25,
invited Socrates to his residence. Si-
monides, as Gorgias at a later day,
was often the guest of the Scopadae,
and composed several poems in their
honor. These included an epinician
ode (in which he celebrated the Dio-
seuri, Cic. de Or. ii. 86, Quint. xi. 2.
11 f£.), the poem before us (whether
an epinician ode or a scolion see
Introd. p. 19), and a threnos when a
great part of the family perished, at
a triumphal feast, by the fall of the
roof of the banqueting hall (Bergk
Poet. Lyr. iii. 3844). To meet the are-
pia, the criticism of Protagoras, sev-
eral answers are now ready; namely,
the first attempted explanation by
Socrates, the one by Prodicus, the
second by Socrates, and the barely
intended one by Hippias. See Introd.
pp. 11f.

12. rerpdywvov: jirm and unchange-
able, perfect. This meaning is derived
from the use of the Pythagoreans,
with whom the number four (rezpak-
vus) and the square were symbols
of the permanent, perfect, divine. Cf.
Sone? 5& Kal rots Mubayopelas (sc. 7d
Tetpdywvov) ecixdva pdpew ris Oelas
110

15

20 OU Kadds, Hv & éeyd. “Opa 81, fn, Bédrov.
Oic? ov, epy, ott mpotdvros

25

339

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 339.

TovTo ériaTaca. TO dopa, 7 Tay oor SueEEMw; Kai éyw
> 9 2QN A > , A \ ,
eimov Ore Ovdey Set: erioTtapat Te yap Kal wavy pot
a A nan > 4 - 7
Tuyxdver LEe“EdnKos TOU aopatos. Ed, épy, éyas. 770-
> a a na a»
TEepov ov Kah@s cou Soxet menorpoOar Kai dpOas, 7 ov ;
Tlavy, ébyv eyo, kahds te kai dp0as. Aoxet B€ cor ka-

an a x ‘ a3 ay /
hos wemoujobat, eb Gavria éye adtds av’T@ 6 ToLNTHS ;

4 ¥ e a
yal, Eoxeppar tkavas.
a ,
TOV Zopatos éyet mou

"AAN’, @-

OvdSé por eupedhéws 7d IittdKevoy véperar
_ nn ‘N “A = 7 *.
KaiToL TOPO Tapa Pwtos Elpynpéevov > xaheTov
= > > x ȴ
par éoOdov eppevar

2 a 9 € a % a * - 4 > A . ¥
€VVOELS OTL O AUTOS OUTOS Kat TAOE héyet KQKELVG TA EfL-

mpoobev ; Oida, jv 8 eye.

odcias (the image of the divine nature)
Proclus on Euclidis Elem. p. 48 G,
Boeckh Philolaus, 155. When verpd-
yevos occurs later in the sense of our
passage, it is a play on the verse of
Simonides. So Arist. Rhet. iii. 11 roy
ayabdy Evdpa pdvar elvar retpdywvov
petapopd: tupw yap téAcca. Some-
what differently Varro (Pliny N. .
34. 19) calls the figures (signa) of
Polycletus quadrata, in contrast
to those of Lysippus. Cf. in qua-
drum redigere.

16. pepednnds: cf Soph. 227a v7
Tov Adywv pedddy cnoyyiotiKis 2 pap-
Haxoroclas obdty Hrrov oddé Tt waAAOv
tuyxdvet pédov the dialectical art con-
cerns itself neither less nor more with the
use of the sponge than with the taking of
Physic. — The usual impers. const. of
pwede: is retained in the partic. with
reyxdvet.

18. Soxet S€ cor «7é.: this then is
the épdrnua wept adperfs proposed
above,

Aoxet ovv col, epyn, TavTa

20. cpa: sc. ef Soxet Kadas Te Kad
6p0as memorHoOa.

23. véperat: equiv. to vopml(erat.
Cf. Soph. O. T. 1080 éy & euaurdy
maida THs Tixns véuwv, Tr. 483 &f re
thvd Gpaptlay véies. Thus in prose
form, 005° in’ énod voul(erat TovTo rapa
Tirraxod xalrep copod syvros avipds éu-
perds (321 ¢) cipfoBar- xaderdv eo0Adv
Zupevaz.— According to Didymus, in
the Schol. on Plato ii. 369 Bk., Pitta-
cus, the ruler of Mytilene, uttered the
famous saying, on hearing that Peri-
ander, formerly mild and a friend
of the people, had become cruel.
With Solon’s saying, xaAera 7a Kadd,
which Plato frequently quotes, cf
Zenobius vi. 38. — Simonides was fond
of quoting the expressions of others,
as of Homer and Steésichorus, Frag.
25 Schn., 53 Bgk. ; of Homer, Frag. 60
Schn., 85 Bgk.; of Hesiod, Frag. 32
Schn., 58 Bgk., or of combating them,
as he said of a thought of Cleobulus
of Lindus (Frag. 10 Schn., 57 Bgk.)
111
a 2 eh p. 339,
Kat apa pev-

TAATONOS WPOTATOPAS.

> , € a , »
éxetvois Gporoyetobat ; Daiverar epovye.
\

Tou. epoBovpnv py Te héyou.. “Atap, epynv eyd, ol ov a
30 daiverar; Ilas yap av datvouro dpodoyeiy aités éEavT@

6 TaiTa duddtepa héywv, Os ye TO pev TPGTov avTos

ee x > ¥ > . 2 ’ ,

bréfero xaheriv ear avdpa dyabov yevérOar adrnOeia,

2\ 24 X\ A , > XN , \ 2

ddiyov S€é Tov woujparos eis 76 mrpdcOev mpoeOav ére-

, » N ‘\ 2 N , € aA gy

AdBero, kat Ilirraxov tov Tatra éyovta éavT@, OTL xa-
35 herov éoOdov eupevar, TodTov péuderal Te Kai ov h7-

ow amodéxecOar aitov Ta atta éavT@ héyovTos ; KaiTou

ec , ‘\ a oN Z ec an 2 A gy ‘N

Omdte TOV TavTAa éyovTa aiT@ péuderat, Syrov dtu Kal

€auTov péuderat, WOTE TTOL TO TPdTEpoY 7 VaTEpoY OvK

6pOas déyer. Einav ovv radra woddots OdpuBov tapéoye
40 kal €mawov Tov dkovdyvTwy. Kal ey TO pev TpaTOV, e
aomepel vd adyalod TiKTov mAnyels, érKoTwOnv TE Kat
> , > , 3 aA on ‘\ a ¥ 3
ihuyylaca eirdévtos adtov TavTa Kal Tov adrwy emBopv-
Bynodvrav: e€reara, as ye mpos oe ecipyoba. tadnOn,

339 wwpod gwrds Ge Bovrdd. So Pindar, _péGov, Symp. 174d Kededew (Senpdérn) a
P. iv. 277 and elsewhere, appealed potévar cis +d mpdadev (forwards),
to Homer. Gorg. 497 a at rpdiOt ye Ere eis rotp-

28, 30. spodoyetoBar, Gpodoyety: of mpocGev, below, 357 d eis 7d rpdabev ert

persons dpodoyety ti, of things duodo- dporoyhxare, Soph. 258 c eis 7d mpdabev
yeioOal tun. Cf. Crat.416a kal robro = ext Cnthoarres.
yap Tots Zumpocbey Suoroyeirat, Rep. v. 38. +o wpotepov: adv.
457 © roy Adyov abtdy abrg dpodroyeiaOat. 39. wapéoxe: called out.

d = 29. eoBovpny ... A€you: I was 41. domepel . .. wAnyels: a contest e€

afraid there was something in what he
said.

31. és ye: qui quidem, cf. 348e,
1.18. See H. 10387, 1.

32. uréOero: strictly, lay down a
principle in order to reason from it,
then in general maintain. Cf. 361b
broOéuevos. Similarly 343¢e treandvra,
and 359 a éroxepéver.

33. els ro wpdabev mpocdOdv: freq.
of a road or an investigation ; so wpové-
va. Of. Legg. iii. 682 a eis 39 7d apdobev
mpoeAOwmev Ext TOU viv éreAOdvros huiv

of opinions is often compared to a
boxing match, in which stunning
blows would be received in the face.
Cf. Euthyd. 303a éyo pév otv bonep
wAnyels td Tot Adyou éxeluny Epwvos,
Phil. 22e %uovye Soxet viv Fdorh cor
mentwKxévar Kadanepel wAnyeioa bmd tev
viv 3h Adywr. -

42. tyylacra: cf. Gorg. 486 b iary-
yeens by Kal xaspGo (gape) od exw
8 x exos, Lys. 216 c.

43. o€: ve. the éraipos mentioned in
the opening of the dialogue, cf. 309 a ff.
112 PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

Bt. p. 339.

y 4 > zs ay 4 ‘ £ € ,
iva por xpovos eyyévntrae TH oKéper TL €you 6 TOUTS,
F A ‘N a ae % , > ¥% ce ,
45 TpETO“aL TPOS TOV II pdd.xor, Kat Kahéoas avrov, 0, Tpd-
Suxe, pny yd, ods pévtor Ypwvidyns Toritys: Sikaros et
a n° ’ a > 2 8 a Z
Bonet TO avdpi. doK@ ovv foow eyo TapaKaNew ae, 340
9 ¥ Y A , o € A
womep edn Opnpos Tov XKdpavdpov Ttoopkovpevov Urd
a? i 5 4 “nw = ,
Tov “AxirdA\€ws Tov Luydevta Tapakahew, elrdvra,-
, a 4 > 4 > ¢ ,
50 tre kaciyvynte, cAévos advépos apgporepot TEp

TX oper.

7 AN S23. ‘ ox ‘\ ee € 4 ‘
atap kal éy® o€ TapaKkaha, py Hui 6 Ipwraydpas tov
Lyovidny éxaépon. Kal yap ovv Kat Setrar 70 Urép Lu-
peovidov éeravdpPopa THs ONS pmovaotKys, 7 Td TE Bovre-

. 2 a om € > ts » Noa
55 cOae Kai értOupety Siapets ws ov TavTov ov, Kal &

“nw “ 4 ‘N “~ as ¥
vov 87 €imes wodhd Te Kal Kaa. Kal VOY OKOTEL, EL OOL b

a 2 , 3 x ¥ > , # >
ouvookel 6 TEP Euoi. ov yap aiverar evavTia héyew av-
‘x ea > to ‘\ a. a Tl 58 if
TOs avT@ Ypwvidys. ov ydp, @ Ipdduce, tpoamddyvat
THY ony yopnv: tabTov co. Soxel elvar 76 yevér Bat

33944. éyyévmrar: of. Phaedo 86e
. xpévou évyyevouevov. — A€you: opt. after
a historical present. See G.201 Rem.

47. wapakadeiy: usually dona por
(I am resolved) takes the inf. fut.
(cf. Theaet. 183d Gard por done ob
weloecOu atte), but the pres. is also
used (Phaedr. 230€ éyd pév pot done
nataxeioOa: I intend to lie down, Ar.
Vesp.177 aaa’ eiordv por roy dvov étdyew
box). So here wapaxadei is to be
taken as inf. pres. since the action
referred to is close at hand. The
appeal is repeated after the clause
introduced by dSczep.

50. Cf Hom. 307 (Sxduavdpos) Sr
péerri 38 KékAer’ dboas | ‘ple Kacly-
unre, cOévos avépos aupédrepol wep | oxa-
pev, evel taxa tory péya Mpiduowo &vax-
ros | éxrépoe.’ Hence the unusual ex-
pression roy Zwvldnv exwépon (cf.
Soph. Tr. 1104 rupaAdjs iw’ Urns exre-

wépOnua rédas, Lobeck on Aias 1198) oi
and the preceding moMopkobpevor. ~
This latter word is used figuratively in
Rep. v. 453 a tva wh Epnua Ta Tov éxépou
Adyou woAtopKAra: that the opposite view
may not be besieged without defenders.

53. wép: Socrates’s correction of
the view of Protagoras will be at
once a defence of Simonides.

54. povowcys: used at times by
Plato of all intellectual effort and
knowledge (cf. Rep. ii. 876 e povoijs
& eclrav riOns Ad-yous but when you say
this, do you include literature in music ?),
esp. poetry and philosophy (cf. Phaedo
Gla és pirocoplas pev otons peylorns
povoixyjs). Here, somewhat sarcasti-
cally, it denotes the knowledge of
synonyms, cf. 337 a ff.

55. Stapets: Socrates had often
heard Prodicus’s expositions, see on
841a, 1. 15.
113
St. p. 340.
60 kal 7d elvat, } GAO; "AAO v7 AL, ey 6 Tpdd.xos.

TIAATQNOS ITPOTATOPAS.

Ovxodr, edyv ya, &v pev Tots mpadrois avTds 6 Lipwvi-
dys THY éavtod yvounv aredyvaro, dt. avdpa dyabdv
ahynbeian yevéobar xaremiv ein; “AdnOA déyes, ey 6

IIpdduxos. Tov 8€ ye Turraxdy, jv 8 eya, peuderar odx

65 @s olerat Ipwraydpas tavrév éavt@ déyovra, add’ adXo.
2 ‘ a e XN , s
ov yap tovTo 6 Ilurrakds edeye xaderrov, yevér bar
3 7 9 ¢ , = * XN ¥ ¥ XN
ExOov, doTep 6 Ywvidys, dda TO Eppevat: eore SE
> > 7 > s 9 , 9 ‘ =
ov TauTov, @ IIpwrayopa, ws onor IIpdduxos G0€, TO €t-
A ‘X , > Q XN XN > 439 XN > pt
vat Kat TO yer bat. €t ry [47] TO GUTO EOTL TO EWAt TH
, > 3 , , € v 2% ean
70 yevéo Oat, ovk evavtia héyer 6 Yipwvidyns avtds avTo.
kal tows av hain Upddixos d€ Kat addou toAXol, Kal? a
c s 4 s 2 3 ‘ > a bi
Hoiodov, yevér Oar pev ayabdy xaherdv civar: THs yap
> n ¥ om X e n a 4 4
aperns eumporbev rods Oeods idpara Oeivar: stay d€ tus
> “A > ¥ - € 4 ¥ a
avTHS els AKpov iknTal, PyLoinv SymEetTa wédELYD,
1% Xahemyy wep €ovoar, exryoOa.
XXVII. ‘O pv oby Ipddixos dxovoas tadra éemjver€é
c A , XN 3 , 4 ȴ S , :
pero dé Ilpwraydpas,T6 éravdpapa cou, épy, & LadKpares,
340 66. Const., 6 Mirraxds rd xarerdy 8 dperijs [para Geol mpomdpoer €Ontav | a
© oie €Aeye Toto, yevecOat éoOrdv, GAAA  aOdvaTror- pakpds dé Kal UpOos olpos és
7d Eupeva, sc. éobAdv. The inf. is  adrhy | cal tpnxbs 7d mparov: erty &
used with equal freq. with and with- eis &kpov Tknrat, | pyedin dfmerra wérci,
out the art. after this use of totro. x yarewh wep éotoa. The passage is
Cf. also Gorg. 489d rdéda tomd(wroot- cited also in Rep. ii.364e. Simonides
tév th oe Aeyew Td KpeiTTov. himself had said (Frag. 32 Schn., 58
71. Socrates ascribes this view only Bgk.) Zr: ris Adyos Tay dperay valew
to Prodicus and others, not to him- dveauBdros éx) rérpas.
self, as he already bas in mind his 75. é«ryo0a: added by Plato (cf.
own later exposition. Thereisatthe  340e)toexplainfydinv. After vowels
same time an allusion here to Prodi- Plato uses cexr#oda, after consonants
eus’s ‘Choice of Heracles’ in connec- both éxrjjoda: and ncexrjadat.
tion with which Xenophon also, Mem. XXVII. 2. érravdpbwpa: Socrates
ii. 1.20, quotes the passage of Hesiod. is making a defence of Simonides
d 72. rrs ydp xré.: of. Hes. “Epya against attack, not a correction of

287 ff. ray wév ror kaxdrnta Kad iraddy
(in abundance) gar éréaGan | pyidlos -
Dein mev 554s, wddra 8 ey vates. | ris

error. His reply however ciu) ...iazpds
falls in with Protagoras’s pet(ov audp-
tua xré. Cf. a above.
114

petlov apdprnua exer 7 5 emavopBois.

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.
St. p. 340.

K S. 3S >
at €yw €imrov,

> x
Kaxdv dpa pou eipyactat, ws eos, & Ipwraydpa, kat ©

> , “a > 4 a7 nn 4 , “A
5 ELL TLS yeXotos LATPOS* LW{LEVOS peclov TO VOOHPLA TOLW.

"AN ovTas Eyer, efy. las Of; Wu 8 éyd.

TloAA) av,

nr ~ 4
én, apabia ein Tod TounTov, ci ovTw Pavrdv Ti dnow
evar THY apeTny extnoOaL, 6 eat. TavTwy XaderwTarTor,

e y aA > ao
as amact Soxe dvOpaross.

Kat éyo eizov, Ny Tov

- > P 7 c. * > - /
10 Aia, els Kaipdv ye waparervynKke july év Tots Adyots

TI pdduxos ode.

Kwouvede yap ToL, @ Ipwraydpa, 7 IIpo-

Sikov codia Ocia tis civar wadat, Grow ard Ypwvidov 341

3 7 a . ¥ ,
apfapnévn, } Kat ert mada.orépa.

ov 6€ adX\wv mo\@v

¥ a , » > s > 9
CMTELPOS WY TAVTNS amTeuipos Eclat gpaiver, OVX wo7rEp

4. xaxdv: subst. (without 7)) as
Gorg. 518 © kad od viv duodtaroy TobTy
épyd¢ei, or in the exclamation of those
initiated in the Orphic-Bacchic mys-
teries (Dem. de Cor. 259), épvyov randy,
evpov &uevov, and in the common
phrases, dewdy Agyes (Ar. Lysistr.
499), yeAotov mdoxew (Rep. vii. 536 b)
etc.—ypol: for the dat. of the agent,
see G. 188, 3; H. 769.

5. Udpevos . . . trou: the expres-
sion was proverbial, uy kaxdy Kang
idcacOa. Cf. Hat. iii. 53 wy rE nang
Td Kxakoy ia, Thuc. v. 65 éreBdnoev
8rt Stavoeirat Kakdy Kang iacba, Soph.
Aj. 362 wh Kandy Kakg didobs | aos
mdéov 7d wijua THs rns Tle do not,
adding ill as a remedy to ill, make the
woe of thy calamity the greater, the
comic poet in Plut. Mor. 523 72 pdp-
pardy cov thy vécor pellw woet. The
const. is an ‘ epexegetic asyndeton,’ as
in 339 © Slracos ef, 343 d dugiaByrovrra,
348e cirdvra . . . aroxpwédpevor, 348.a
Katabepévous trotetoOat.

6. woAAr dv dyabla ety «ré.: it
seemed not to occur to Protagoras,

although believing avipt wadelas yo
yeorov pépos elvat wep) exav dewdy elvar ©
(cf. 339 a), to consider the argument
of the poem as a whole, or to refute
Socrates by a critical examination
and comparison of its parts. Nor
again did he cite other passages from
his favorite poet, to establish the
doctrine of the latter respecting vir-
tue. His method here is the same
which he uses elsewhere, cf. 324a
aité ce diddter and saris py Sovep
Onplov adroyiorws Tipwpeirat, where,
without any scientific treatment of
the doctrine of punishment, he
falls back upon ‘common sense.’
This mode of exegesis proved, as
it has often done since, to be un-
safe, when placed in the hands of
an opponent.

12. Qcla: of. 315 e, 1. 26.—amdAar:
alludes ironically to Carma ae
claim that the sophist’s art was of
great antiquity, 316d. Socrates says
that Simonides, like Prodicus, had
distinguished synonyms (yevéoOat,
Zupeva).
TAATQNOX TPOTATOPAS.

115

St. p. 341.
> 4

15 €ya eumeipos Sid Td pabytns eivat Ipodixov tovtovi.
A 9g ' XX X

Kat vuv pou Soxeis ov pavOdvew ore Kal TO Yahemov

*
TovTO igws ovx OVTW Luypwvidns dmehdpBaver, daTEP OU

vrohapBdves, GAN Gowep wept Tov Sevod Ipdduds pe

€ x. Ac iv 9 > a > x. 4 Lo AX
OvTOOL vovferet €KQAOTOTE, OTAVY ETTALVWY eyo ny OF TN AA-

20 Nov Twa A€yw Sr Ipwraydpas aodds Kal Sewds éorw

> , > a > > > 7 > A ‘ A
avnp, €pwra €t OvK ALO KUVOLAL tayaba, dewa Kahov.

yap Sewdy, dyoi, kaxdv éotw* ovdels yoov éyer Exdorore

Sevvod wAovToV ovde SeuwHs cipyvyns ovde Sew7s

15. dparepos: sc. eiul, for with obx
* somep (in the sense of while) the
clause with éqzep is always formed in-
dependently, preceded by simply od,
while the pred. of the clause with oi x,
(here Eureipos elvat) is supplied from
that with dawep. Of. Symp. 179e
obx (se. ériunoav) dorep *"AXiAAda ért-
pnoay kal cis paxdpwv vhoous arémempar,
189 ¢ odx (sc. obdtv dy eylyvero) Saorep
viv tobTwy opdty ylyveras wep) aitdv
it would not be as now, when none of
these things is done for him. — Socrates
calls himself a pupil of Prodicus also
in Crat. 384b, Meno 964, Charm.
163d, always with special reference
to the synonymic art, yet never with-
out implied ridicule of the conse-
quential pedantry with which Prodi-
cus treated his doctrine. Here Soc-
crates makes sport of him and his
hobby, by first alluring him to the
explanation of xadexdy by «andy, and
then suggesting that Prodicus did
this in jest and for the sake of test-
ing Protagoras.

18. domep: should have been fol-
lowed by ofrw kad rd xaqdemdbv ai of Keto
«ré., but this is postponed by the
intervention at some length of the
views of Prodicus upon devés. Here
the clause dray...A¢yw, as though

its main verb (vovOere?) had not al- 34!

ready preceded, is followed by another
principal verb (épwrg), and then, in-
stead of the expected and postponed
clause oftw nal 7d xarerdy Kré., the
clause Yows otv xré. is added with
anacoluthon. This intervention of a
dependent clause between two main
clauses is found also in Homer. Cf.
also Plato Theaet. 172d rots Adyous
éml oxodfs rowivrat, dorep huets vurd
tptrov i5n Adyov éx Ad-you peTarapBdvo-
bev, obtw Kaxeivor they follow out their
reasonings at their leisure, just as we
now have taken up a third point, one
following naturally from another; so
they, etc. .

20. wopds kal Saves: of. Theaet.
154d ef pév Servo Kad copod éyd te Kal
od Fuev, 173 b Senvol re nal copod yeyo-
votes, as otovra, Ar. Ran. 967 Onpapye-
yns; copds ¥ avhp kal dewds eis 7a rd
za, and frequently thus. On account
of its derivation, Prodicus will not
allow the use of dewéds as a word of
commendation (cf. colloquial parallels
in Eng:); but his theory makes itself
ridiculous in thus opposing the living
language.

23. Sevov wdovrou Kré.: cf Euthyd.
303 a wummak & ‘HpdeAcis Kadod Adyou,
Rep. vi. 509 ¢ “AroaAAoyv, Sayporlas érep-

TO b

b
116

7 Bodjjs.

25 kat Servyjs TEvias, ws TOU dEewvov Kakov OVTOS.

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 341.
vytetas, GAAa Sewvns vdoouv Kat Sevvod wod€pov

¥
tows

i > a XN a
ow Kai 7d xademov avd ot Ketou kat 6 Lywvidys 7 Ka-

Kov UrodapBavovow 7 addo TL} od ov pavOdves.

> 7
€pw-

peOa ov Ipddixov: dixoov yap THY Sipwridov davnv

TouToy épwTav.

ti édeyev, @ TIpdduce, 76 yadewov L-

30 pavidns; Kaxdv, edn. Aud tavr dpa kal péeuderar, Hv

8° yd,

@® Ipddiuce, tov ITirraxdy déyovra yadewor

€cOdXbv Eppevar, aorep Gy ei NKovEev avToU héyovTos
ore é€ott Kaxdv eo Odov eupevar; “AAG Ti oteL, Edy, héyeLv,
@ YdKpares, Lyrwvidnv adddo 7 TovTo, Kal dvedilew TO
35 Iirrak@ ore Ta dvdpata ovK Ariotato épOas Siaipew
are AéaBios dv kat & davn BapBdpw teOpappévos ;
*Akovets or, epyy éyo, & Ipwrayépa, Upodixov rove.

EXELS TL TPOS TavTA nee Ww;

Kat 6 Hpwrayépas, I

Tlod\Aov

ye Set, &fn, ovTas exew, @ Ipdduces add’ ae €D 010 OTL
40 kat Luyswvidns 7d YadeTov eeyer dmEp Huets ot ardor,
ov 75 KaKkdv, GAN 6 ay pH fpddvov 7 adda Sia TOoANOV

Tpaypatev yiyvyta..

"AAG Kal éyw oipar, ebyy, & IIpw-

Taydpa, Touro éyew Xipwvidnv, Kat Updduccv ye Tévde

For the gen. of exclam., see
Pa 173, 3; H. 761.

28. urivs dialect ; so below, 1. 36
év pwri BapBdpy, and 346d, 1. 61. Cf
Phaedo 62a “Irtw Zeds, tpn, tH abrod
wri cindy (Cebes was a Boeotian).

35. Staipetv: this was just Prodi-
cus’s art. Cf. 340 a.

36. BapBdpw: the Aeolic dialect
might, in the time of Socrates and
Plato, sound so strange to the Athe-
nians, as to be termed, from an exclu-
sive pride in the Attic literary style,
BdpBapos. Cf. Eust. on the J1., p. 279.
86 exwppdoivro (were ridiculed) 3é,
gacly, of "Eperprets &s wodag Te p ev

tats dusrlas xpdpevot.
Kaba Kad

5d Kat adrol,

Aotyto, as év pnropin@ edpyntra AckiK@.
In the Cratylus, words and forms of
the Aeolic and Doric dialects are
often called fend, eg. 401b. This
judgment might without improba-
bility be ascribed to Prodicus, who
naturally spoke Attic, and to Simoni-
des, whose language varied little from
the Attic.

39, eyd ev off dru xré.: here again
Protagoras leaves it for Socrates to
refute this interpretation by citing
other words from the poem. See
below.

d

341

*HAcion, BapBapdpwvor exa- :

d
TIAATONOS TPOTATOPAS.

117
8t. p. 341.

eidévat, adda Tailew Kal cov SoKxely amorepacba, ei

a j= , 9
45 olds 7 €oet T@ GDavToU Adyw BonOEly: Erei dre ye Typw- e

a > / ‘\ ¥ 4 * , 4 >
vidns ov déye TO Xaderov KaKdr, péya TEeKpHpLdv eat

39% x x‘ a“ en e \ 9
evOds TO pera TOTO Hua héyer yap ore
Beds &v pdvos TodT eyou yépas.
> , as , x > x ¥ i
ov Symov TodTd ye A€ywr, Kaxov eoOdv eupevat, eira

x 4 , A A ¥ * aA * a
50 Tov Oedv dyno pdvov Tovto av eyew Kal TH Ge@ TovTO

yépas améverpe povms akddacTov yap ay Tuva héyou Xu-

pavidny Ipdducos Kat ovdapas Keilor.

GAN a& pou So-

Ket StavoetoOar Sypwvidns év tovTa To dopa, éHé\w

oot eizetv, et Bove. haBelv pov wetpay dmws exw, 6 ov 342

/ aA 5 3 n aN XN 4 aA > 4
55 héyets TOUTO, wept émav: eav Sé BovAy, TOU aKovoopat.

e Q > , 2 , a 2 >
O pev ody IIpwrayopas akovoas pov Tatra héyovTos, Et

“a 44. cot: for the prolepsis, see on

4 3138p, 1. 19. — Boxetv: redundant, as
though ofa: had not preceded, al-
though it depends upon the latter.
Of. Soph. 225d 5oxd phy 16 ye aperes
vév oixelwy (the neglect of one’s own
affairs) yeyvdpevov nadrciobat kata yud-
pny thy éphy obx Erepoy adodrcorxI-
«od (nothing else than garrulity); in
Parm. 165 c¢ the expression tairdv pal-
veo@at mwerovOévac depends upon the
preceding dodge, Xen. Hell. vii. 4. 35
évdurlov Te Oe@ otecOat waArov ky oftw
xaplecba they thought they would thus
the rather please the god.

49. ov Sxjmov: belongs to the whole
following sent. with its internal con-
tradiction emphasized by elra.—
etra: see on 319d, 1.26. The thought
of Socrates is, that Simonides cannot
first say that it is evil to be good,
and then characterize this as a pre-
rogative solely of the gods. Here
it is immaterial whether Simonides
gives his own thought or only quotes
Pittacus. ;

a

50. rovro yépas: 344¢ reads Ocds 341

ky pdvos Toro exo 7d yépas, but in the
passage before us yépas is pred. Cf.
-Symp. 179 ¢ edapiOphros 34 teow Eo-
gav TovTo yépas oi Geol, Apol. 18a d-
kagrou pty yap aitn apeth, Ar. Eccl.
658 Kaye radrny yvdpnv ebéunv.

52. Keiov: the people of Ceos were
renowned for the vigor and purity of
their morals (Bronsted Reisen in Grie-
chenland, i. 63 ff., Bursian, Geog. v.
Griech. ii. 469 f.). In Legg. i. 638 b,
the subjection of the Ceians by the
Athenians is cited as an illustration
of the fact that victory and virtue
often lie with opposite camps.

54. el BovAa AaPetv Kré.:
now delivers a discourse of considera-
ble length; but the subject excludes
the brevity of question and answer,
and moreover he does this with the
assent of Protagoras and upon the
urgent request of the others (éxeAcvé-
Thy wdvu).—6 od A€yas tovTO: Cf.
338 e as you suggest. Similarly Gorg.
514 e 7d Aeyduevoy 5% TovTO.

Socrates *42
118 PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 342.
> €
av Bovra, épy, & LHKpares: 6 5é pddukds Te kai o “I7-
4 > , 4 A e »*
mias €xedevernv mavu, Kat ot addot.
n ‘N
XXVIUL. Eye roi, qv & éyd, ad yé pou Soxet wept Tod
a a
doparos Tovrov, wepdoomat vpiv SueEehOeiv. Pidocodia
a 3 , Q , ww c 7 >
yap éott makaordrn te Kat mheiotn Tov “EXAqVer €v
7m
Kpiirn te kat év Aaxedaipon, Kal codiorat mretoTou b
a >
5 ys éxet eiaiv. add e€apvodvrat kai oynparilovTar apa-
nw € ,
Bets eivar, va py KaTddndor Gow re copia Tav “EAAH-
. x
vev wepleow, aomep ods Ipwraydpas edeye Tovs codt-
ards, adda SoKdor TO paxerOar Kat avdpeia mepteivat,
aA ~ > ,
Hyovpevo, ei yoooOeley @ TEepicior, TavTAs TOUTO aoKY-
10 ce, THY codiav. viv Sé dmoxpupdpevor exewo é&yTa-

342

57. Prodicus and Hippias unite in and declaring that to connect it with aed

b

strongly urging Socrates, perhaps be-
cause they hope he will humble their
rival.

XXVIII. 2. The reflections of the
seven wise men upon government and
morals, and their efforts to regulate
these, were expressed in sententious
proverbs. This tendency to put their
thoughts into pithy, striking sentences
was a characteristic also of the vig-
orous Spartans. (Plut. ’AropOéyuaTa
Aakwund ii, 208b ff.). Socrates
makes use of this, by a keen stroke
of wit, to surpass the paradoxical de-
scription of Protagoras (316 d),—to
which he had already given a thrust
(841 a),— by one still more para-
doxical, in describing Crete and Lace-
daemon, which were in fact stran-
gers to all learning, as the most
ancient seats of philosophy. This
is also a hit at the imitators of the
Spartans.

5. yas: Sauppe construes this with
éxe?, citing d1ov yijs Rep. iii. 403 e, ys
odSauod ix. 692 a, ob ys Menex, 235,

wAciorot is against the usus loquendi.
Still, this latter const. seems a very
natural sequence and climax to mAci-
orn tov ‘EAAfvwy, and is maintained
by Stallbaum, Kroschel, and Deuschle,
and given in Kr. Spr. 47, 28, 7, where
this passage is cited. —oxnparlfowra: :
cf. Soph. 268 a ds ayvoci rata, & xpbs
rods HAdous ds elbhs eoxnudricras (he
has pretended to know), Tim. Lez. ox1-
bari(spevos: mpooraoipevos } auvtat-
Tduevos.

7. rovs copurrds: for the incorpo-
ration and assimilation of the antec.,
see G. 154; H.995. (The article in such
cases is more commonly dropped.)
Of. 359d év ofs od Zreyes tots Adyois,
Phaedo 666 tére jyiv Zotar oF exiOu-
Moduev ppovnoews, Rep. iii. 402¢ otre
abtol otre ots payev uiv madeuréov
elvat tods pbAaxas neither we, nor the
guardians whom we say we have to
educate,

10. éfyraryxact: a humorous ref-
erence to Protagoras’s description in
316 de, 317 a,
TIAATONOS TPOTATOPAS.

119

8t. p. 342.
4 A € A = 4
THKATL TOUS &Y Tats ToAEoL AakwvilovTas, Kal Ol pev OTA

TE KaTayvUVTOL pyovpevor avrovs, Kal ijavTas Teptet-
Nrrovrat Kai diioyupvacroder Kal Bpayeias dvaBodas
a n ~ ‘
gopotow, as 84 Tovros Kparovvtas Tov “EAAyivwr Tovs
15 Aakedatpoviovs: of Sé Aaxedaypdrior éeredav Bovdwv-
a n aA \
Tax avédnv tois map avtois ovyyerécbar cogiorais Kat
¥ »¥ a, , a, a-
999 axPuvrat \dOpa Evyyryvdpevor, evpracias qovodpe-
vou Tav Te AaKwvildvTwy TovTwY Kal éav TLs GAdos E€vos
aA “Aw nw
Gv émdyunoy, cvyyiyvovtar tois codiotais havOdvovrtes
‘ , \ 2 x > 2 3A A 2 3 x ¥
20 rovs E€vous, Kal avrot ovdéva eGo TOV véwy Els TAS GA-

11. Many Athenians, who hated the
democracy and bewailed the decay of
morals, hoped to improve matters by
an imitation of Spartan ways, and, as
usually happens, copied them only ex-
ternally. They made themselves con-
spicuous by stern looks, a mustache,
a staff and short cloak, and engaged
in gymnastics to such an excess, that,
contrary to the law of Sparta, they
zealously practised boxing. Cf Ar.
Av. 1281 &akwvoudvouy dravres dvOpa-
wa Tére, exdpov, érelvwv, éppirwy erw-
«pdrev all men then had a Laconomania ;
they wore their hair long, went hungry and
dirty, acted like Socrates, Dem. Lv. 34
of ped” Hudcpay pey eoxvOpwrdkact Kat
Aakwrl{ew pact nat rplBwvas Exover kat
Grdas brodddevra who during the day
look gloomy and say they live in the
Spartan style, wear short cloaks and
single-soled shoes, Plut. Phoc. 10 4v
5é ris "ApxeBiddns éemcxadodpevos Aakw-
moths, méywvd te Kxabemevos Sreppua
peyé0e: (wearing a beard of monstrous
size) xal rplBwva gopay det kal oxvOpa-
ad(wy. The same fashion prevailed
also, as it seems (év rats méAeo:), in
other cities.

12. dra xardyvuvrar: the ears of
the boxers bore the marks of the fists

covered with thongs (caestus), cf.

342

Gorg.515e trav 7a Gra Kateayérwv (sc. .

t&v haxwviordv). Hence the name aro-
xdratis a boxer with ears battered by the
caestus, which Bekk. Anecd. 116,32 and
Poll. ii. 83 quote from Aristophanes.

13. dvaBoAds: the Spartans wore,
without any chiton, a very short cloak
of coarse stuff, often threadbare (zpi-
Bwv); the Cynics also adopted this
from Socrates, and it became later
the usual philosophic dress. From its
being thrown about the shoulders, in
which manner of wearing it an artis-
tic effect was sought (cf. émddfia ava-
BddAcoOar Theaet. 175), the cloak
was called avaBoAh.

14. ds xparotvras: for the acc.
abs., see G.278, 2,N; H. 974. — ds 87:
scilicet.

17. EevnAaclas: Pericles says in
Thue. i. 144 4v wad Aaxedaupdvioe tevn-

‘Reolas ph wodot phre judy phre rav

hmetépav cuppdxov. Schdmann Gr.
Alt. i. 2918 f.

20. o8€va édor: cf. Aristotle (in
Harpocr. p. 166, 12 Ddf.) oix éteivat
gnow arodney tots Aaxedapovlus,
Srws ph eOlCovrar BAAwY vépwv elvat
pio. Laws of this kind are laid
down also for the ideal state in Legg.
120

Odvwow & abro. didacKovow.

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 342.
has modes e€ievat, d@orep ovde Kpyres, iva pa) amopapv- da

2 \ x 2 , a
€lou oe €VY TAVTALS TALS

, > s »” a2 N 5 , 7 a
TOMGW OU pdvoy avopes emi TaLdedoe péya ppovodrTes,

aha Kal yuvatKes.

Tvotre 8 av, ore e€y® tavTa adnOy

25 déyw Kai Aaxedaydrio. pds prrocopiay kat ddyous

»” ’ a
dpiota weraisewTal, Ode.

ei yap Oédhe tis Aakedat-

a “a , 2 a AQ ae ae Lad
poviey To davrotdtrw avyyevéoOat, Ta ev Todda Ev Tots
doyors evpioe aitov Paddv twa hawdpevor, erera,
y x» 4 a s 27 ean ¥ ,
6mov av TUXN TOV heyouevar, évéBade pHya atov Adyou
30 Bpayd Kal cuvertpappevoy aomep Sewds AKOVTLOTHS, OTE

4 * s x X s
dpaiverOa Tov mpordiadeydpevov maidds pyndév Bedtiw.
Todro obv avté Kal Tov viv cio ot KaTavevojKact Kat
Tov mada, ott Td Nakwvile Todd paddédv é€ore dirogo-

a a an 29Q7 9 a er > >
gew H hiroyupvactety, cddres OTL ToLadTa oidy 7 Eat

342 xii. 950 df.— This is the only passage
which states the same fact regarding
Crete, but the agreement of Spartan
and Cretan customs is well known.

22. év ravrats Tats moAect: 7.¢. in
Lacedaemon and the Cretan cities.

24. yvvatkes: training and custom
made the women in Sparta more

-nearly equal to the men than else-
where, and their crisp, spirited say-
ings also were quoted; as of the
mother who handed her son his
shield, with the words réxvov 4 rav
én) ras, cf. Plut. ii. 240 b ff., Aakaway
anopbéyuara. :

26. el ydp é0ede xré.: of 324 a, 1.20.

27. ta pév wodAd: K. F. Hermann
reads Ta pty mpora, but not at first
simply, but in general, the conversa-
tion of the Spartan is plain and un-
pretending, and only occasionally
does his keenness dart forth.

29. drrov...Aeyopnévev: “ wherever
in the conversation it may chance,”

i.e. “at some unexpected point in the
conversation.” — évéBade: the aor.
here expresses the action as occurring
suddenly and all at once. Cf. Rep.x.
609 a odkoty Bray TY Tt TOUTwWY mpooye-
yntat, movnpdy Te mores @ mpoceyéveTo,
kal TeXevTa@y SArov SiéAvoe Kal amdAcce
whenever therefore one of these infects
anything, it makes the thing infected evil,
and finally wholly destroys it, Symp.
188 b (“Epws) duapdeiper re TOAAG Kal
joixnoev. For the gnomic aor., see
G. 205, 2; H. 840.— The comparing
of words to darts is not infrequent,
cf. Symp. 219b éye rata cirdy, kal
apels Sowep Bedn, TeTpdoOat abrdy Gun,
Hor. Sat. i. 4. 79 unde petitum
hoc in me jacis?

30. cvvertpappevov: (opp. to AeAu-
pévov) twisted together, like a bow-
string, where a slight distension gives
great force, concise, pithy. Cf. con-
torta oratio, compressione
rerum brevis (Cic. Brut. 29).

e

342
TIAATONOS, TIPOTATOPAS.

121
St. p. 342.

35

40

45

* > ,
prypata pléyyeoOar tredéws weTawWeupevov éoTw avOpa-
> aA ‘\ A
mov. Tovtwy Hv Kal @ahyns 6 MudAyjoros Kat Iurrakds 343
¢c 4
6 Muridynvatos kat Bias 6 Ipinveds cal Yérov o Hpeé-
tepos Kat KdedBovdos 6 Aivdtos Kai Micav 6 Xyvevs,
kat €Bdopos év Tovrots éd€yero 6 Aakedaydvios Xidwwv.
® , ‘\ ‘N > \ ‘N , >
ovro. mavrtes Cydwrat Kat épacrat cai pabyrat qoav
aA Py - fi 4 \ 4 y x
TAS Aaxedatpovioy mawWelas Kat Kkatapa0or av Tis av-
TOV THY Godiav ToadTHY ovoay pyyata Bpayéa afiopvy-
poveuta éExdot@ elpnévas & ovrou Kat kowy EvvedOor-
> \ a: 7 > é a? tf > “x
TES amapyny TAS codias avéMecay T@ ATOM Eis-TOV
‘ ‘ > — 4 aA a ‘ s
veav tov & Aeddois, yparpavres Tatra & Sy mates
e a a , XN X\ #
vpvovor, TvGO. cavrov kal Mydeév ayav.
a ‘ 7 a , y @ c , >
Tov 87 EVEKQ TAUVTA heya ; Ort ovTos 0 Tpomos HY

348 38. The memory of Myson early

became obscure, and Plato alone
numbers him with the seven, al-
though Hipponax (Frag. 45 Bgk.) said
nal Micwy, by &rdAAwy aveirer avdpav
cwhpovéctaroy mdévtwv. It was not
certainly known whether he was a
native of Etis in Crete, or Chenae on
Mt. Oeta, or Chen in Laconia. That
Plato did not regard him as a Lace-
daemonian, but as a Malian from
Chenae, is clear from the following
Aaxedatudros.

42. rovavtynv: defined by pjyara...
elpnuéva.
b 44. dvéBeray xré.: upon pillars of
the pronaos of the Delphic temple
were engraved sayings (Paus. x. 24.1)
ascribed by Grecian legend to the
seven Sages, and the same spirit per-
vaded the teaching of Apollo and the
wisdom of the Seven (Zeller Philoso-
phie der Griechen i. 82 f.). According
to Plutarch Mor. 385f, five of them
dedicated to Apollo an E (i.e. el, thou
art). Diodorus (ix. 9, Ddf.) relates of

Chilon, kaOdrep &rapxds moiodpevos rp 348

OeG tis idlas cuvécews exeypapev éxl tiva
xlova tpla tava: “yvak ceaurdy,’ a) ‘un-
dey Kyay,’ kal tpirov ‘éyyva, rapa d tra.’

46. upvotot: see on 317 a.

47. rot 87... A€ya; Plato likes to
enliven his discourse by such ques-
tions. Cf. Gorg. 457 e for this same
phrase; Meno 97 e xpos ti oby 3h Adyw
tavta; Phaedr. 235¢ wd0ev 3) rexpac-
popevos Acyw; Symp. 178d Aéyw Se 5h
tt toute; Apol. 40d rf ody atriy elva
trodapBavw. So frequently in Demos-
thenes. — drt: not because, but “in or-
der to show that.” —6 tpdtos tis dt-
Aocoplas: these words form together
a single conception, upon which rév
Tmadai@y, emphasized by its position,
depends. Similarly 345 a % rijs Ocpa-
aelas wdOnots. On the other hand,
Rep. i. 329 b Evior 5& nad ras THY oi-
xelov rpomnratloeis (contumelious treat-
ment) tov yhpws ddupovra, the words
Tas mpomnrakloes Tov yhpws are to be
connected, and tév oixelwy depends
upon them.
122

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

8t. p. 343.
Tav Tahaav THS priogodias, Bpaxvroyia Tis AakwviKy.

t 8% Kat rod Iurraxod idia weprepépero Touro TO pHuwa
Kat 8% Kal rov Ilurraxov idia meprepép ouTO TO pHy

50 éykwpialdpevov b1d Tav copay, 76 Xahembv Ex Odov

EP Leva.

6 oby Yupwvidys, are Pirdripos dv emi ao-

ta, & 6ru et Kabédow TOUTO TO PHA, BoTEP EvVOOKL
pia, Eyvw ore et 0 0 TO pnea, womEp -

an > c x 2 > a a8 3 ry s
pouvra aOdyTHy, Kat TepvyévotTo avTov, avTOSs EvOoKYLy-

> aA s 3 ,
oe. é€v Tos TOTE avOpadmro.s.

> a > AX ¢Aa ‘
€lg TOVTO OVY TO PHMLA KaL

ao go ao > 4 “ > co 9
55 ToUTOUV EveKka, TOUT@ emLBovlevwy KodoVTaL aUTO, aTay

Td dopa teroinke, ws por paiverar

XXIX. "Emoxepdpcba 87 airs xowy amavtes, ef apa
> ‘ 3 nw s 3 * A \ wn nan »¥
éya andy déyw. EvOis yap 76 mp@rov Tov aoparos pave-

kov av davein, et Bovddpevos éyew Sti avdpa dyalov

yevér Oar yaderdv, emeata évéBahe 7d pév.

TovTo yap

5 ovee mpos eva Adyov daiverar euBeBAnoOa, Edy pf Tis
€ 4 % “ A a an + a. #
brokdBy mpds 76 Tov Tlirrakod pyua womep Epilovta

343
b

c

49, t8lq: in particular.

51. dre puroripos cv: this, as well
as domep... &0Antnv below, contains
a hit at Protagoras. Cf. 335a.

52. xaddAor: cf. 344¢. So Theocri-
tus xxii. 115 says of Polydeuces, who
has vanquished Amycus in a boxing
match, mas & kp 59 Aus vids adnpdyor
(gluttonous) tvdpa Kabetrev 5

55. rotr@: some take as depend-
ing upon ém:Bovredwv, anticipating
koAovoa aité, but it is dat. of
means, “through the making of the
poem.” —émPovdActwv: with the inf.
means endeavor stealthily, plan to do
a thing unobserved. Cf. Symp. 203b
4 Mevla émBovrAedvovga madlov rohoa-
Oa, Rep. viii. 566b Bialy 5h Oavdre
émtBovAedovow a&roxrwvbvar AdOpg (roy
rtpavvov).— kodoveat: often has some-
thing exalted as its obj., cf. Hdt. vii.
10.5 girder yap b eds Ta bwepexovta
xoNovew. — Protagoras, professing to

adhere to the ethical question raised
by Socrates, while merely changing
its mode of treatment, has raised a
wholly different one (cf. 339a b).
What Socrates thinks of the value of a
discussion of the poets, he indicates be-
low (cf. 347e). Now, therefore, meet-
ing Protagoras on his own ground, and
assuming that in the examination of
Simonides’s poem a discussion of vir-
tue is the real end, he purposes to find
the true doctrine in the poem; and, as
the first step, discovers in it a polemic
aim. If this is contrary to the view
of Protagoras, the latter has full op-
portunity to refute it (see on 347 a).

XXIX. 5. ot&€ .. . Adyov: wholly
without reason, with no purpose what-
ever. See on 328 a, 35le. Cf. 344a.
—Simonides inserted pév, which al-
ways involves an antithesis, which is
found here, acc. to Socrates, between
yeverda and gupevar.

d

da
123
&t. p. 343.
a a ¢
héyew Tov Xyrwvidnv, Aéyovros Tod Tlurrakov ore Xahe

*
mov ecOdov eupevat, audio Bytodvra elzety Gre OUK, GAG
s ‘A Q ¥ PS) > 06 > > ,
yverbar pev xadrerov dvdpa ayaldy éorw, & Terraxé,
10 @s dAnOas,—oiK adAnOeia ayaldv, odk Ext TovTw hé- ©

TIAATONOS MPOTATOPAS.

»¥ »” aA aA A < 3
dpa ovrav Twav TaYV pe ws adn-
wn 3 an aw AQ > 4. i 3 4 > nw
Os dyabav, tav Sé dyabav pév, od pévtor adnOds-
¥ x oe 7. kk \ > a 3 >
evnbes yap tours ye havein av Kat ov Xywvidov: add
e ‘ A a > a » ‘ > , ¢
bmepBardv Set Ocwar &v TO Gopar. Ts adrabéws, ov-
- e a, XN a nA 9 a > A
15 Twot Tes wremdvTa Td TOV IIttraKov, womTEp av el Oei-
> Zs ‘ N \ a 3
pev avrov éyovra tov Tlurraxdv kat Yuwvidny drro-
4 > rd 5 +” X > ‘N ¥
Kpwopevor, etardvta "OQ. avOpwirot, yaderov éoOdov ep-

yee THY adjDear, as

14. vwepBardv: occurs here for the #8

343-7. Adyovros tou Turraxot xré.: >
first time in the familiar grammatical

S epexegetical of wxpbs 7d Tov Mitraxot
«ré.; hence the asyndeton. See on
340 e.

9. yevéoOor pév: should strictly
have been followed by elva: 5€ or d:a-
pévey dé (cf. 344d, 345¢), but it is
followed in 344 a only by ob yap civa
«ré, With anacoluthon.

11. tiv dAyOaav: ie. the word
&An0Gs or GAfGea. In Greek, as in
Latin, words which are referred to
merely as words, often conform to the
const. of the sentence. Cf. 341a mep)
rou dewod, and the freq. 7d xaArendv.

13. This style of exegesis should
commend itself to Protagoras, for Soc-
rates has borrowed it from him. See
on 340¢e. “To be sure, the position
of the words would naturally lead one
to construe dAadéws with ayaédy, but
this distinction of two kinds of aya6és
would indicate a false view, and there-
fore be unworthy of Simonides.” To
make Simonides say, therefore, what
it is manifest to Socrates that he
should say, is readily accomplished
by the convenient change which fol-
lows. The argument is ironical,

sense. It is found also in Anaxim.
Rhet. 30 (p. 60, 24 Sp.) (capads dnad-
copev) amd tav dvoudrwr, civ wh trep-
Barés ait& TiWGper, BAN’ del ra exdpeva
éfjs tarrwper, [Longin.] zep) tous,
chap. 22 rijs 8 airijs iddas Kal ra drrep-
Bata Oeréov Ete 5& A€kewy H vonoewr
ek Tod Kat’ dkoAovOlay Kexunuevn Tdkcs
(an arrangement varying from the regu-
lar order). Here, however, éwepBardy
is an adj., and @eiva: is consider, assume,
as Oetuey following.

15. vaevmdvra: premise as a starting-
point, see on 339d. Cf. Ar. Vesp. 54f.
pepe vuv natelrw Tots Oearais roy Adyov,
6Aly &r@ breurdy xp&rov abtotw Tradl
come now, let me declare the argument
to the audience, first premising to them
some few matters as follows, Dem.
de Cor. 60 rotTwr ipétw Adyor, rocor-
tov breméyv, XXIII. 53 yéypaper, ovdty
bremdév, brows ty tis dronrelyy, thy
tizwplav he has proposed private ven-
geance, without premising under what
circumstances one may kill justifiably.

17. elwdvra: repeats A¢yovra above,
without roy nev. See on 330 a.
124

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 343.
5 > -
pevat, rov S€é droxpwopevov ore 70, Tlitraké, ovK adn Oy

héyes: ob yap evar adda yevér Oar pév EoTw avdpa arya- 344

7
20 Odv, yepot TE Kat OGL Kal vow TEeTPaywVOY, avev WoyoU
» XP p TETP

if XN > 4
Tetvypévov, xaderov addabléws.

9 , x Nard
ovTw daiverar mpos }.9-

yov 75 pév euBeBrAnwévov Kai 76 dhadéws opOas ex

Dh , ‘
€oXaT@ KElpevoy. Kat

A 9
TUpEl, OTL OUTWS ElpyTaL.

Ta émliovTa TavTa TOUTH pap-
Ps ‘ ‘ x »¥ “A x
ToAAa péev yap €oTe Kat TeEpt

€ z i > oN + > 4 > 5 a ec >
25 EKATTOV TOV EV TW ADLATL ELNPNMEVWY a7rO evéar @S €U

meTOinTaL’ TavU yap xaplévTas Kal pewehnuévus EXEL *

GAG paxpoy av ein abd ovtTw SuedOetv.

ada TOV

TUTOVv avTov Tov Odov Sue€EOwpey Kal THY BovrdAnow,

9 \ a ¥ c > a , cr
OTL TavTos paddAov Eheyyxos €oTe Tov IlitTaKelov pHyaTos

. x 2
30 Sia TaVvTOS TOV GopaTos.

XXX. A€yes yap pera tovro ddiya SuehPady, ws dv el

héyou Adyor, dre Tevér Pau pev avdpa ayabov xaherov ada-

Béws, otdy Te pévtou emi ye xpdvoyv Tid: yevdpmevov SE
, > 4 “A gy, ‘\ > ¥ > 4 ec
Siapéve ev tavTy TH ee Kai elvar avdpa ayaldr, ws

Bes 19. pév: so placed after the pre-

ceding elva: that the force of pny, in
which it originated, still rings in it.
Cf. 861 e ray pev THAKodTOV.

21. ampds Adyov: with reason, co-

ordinate with ép@ds. See on 351e,
1. 25.
b = 28. rumov: form, general plan, freq.
contrasted with exact description. Cf.
Rep. iii. 414.a ds ev rime, wh be axpe
Belas, eipjc8a to speak generally, without
aiming at exactness, Phil. 61a 7d rol-
vuv ayaddy Fro capes, } kal twa Téwov
ab’rot Anwréov then we must apprehend
the good clearly, or at least get some gen-
eral idea of it.

29. EdeyXos: pred., the auibj. being
H Bovdnots.

XXX. 1. Adyar ydp: refers to the

words already quoted 339¢ odd€ po
euperdéws ... Eupevar, for after these
came immediately, acc. to 341le, deds
&v pdvos tour’ éxo yépas, and then,
evidently, the words &vipa & ot« gore
x7é. Consequently dAlya dteAddy can
refer only to the lost lines which
stood between the opening words
bvdp’ ayabby . . . TeTuypevoy and the
words o¥5¢€ por eupeAdws. Protagoras
refers to the same lines, when he says
in 339 d dAlyov 5& rod rochuaros eis Td
mpda0ev mpocdOdv. — cis dv et A€you Ad-
yov: in order to make clear that which
the poet has said, it is converted into
periodic prose. For the same pur-
pose, after using the words dalya
SteAOdv, Socrates starts anew with
the opening of the poem.

b

344
TIAATONOS TPOQTATOPAS.

125
Bt. p. 344.

- >
Bov héyes, ® Ilirraxé, advvarov Kat ovk avOpwrreov, ¢

> x 7 a 4 “A ¥ x s
dANa eds &v prdvos TOUTO Exot 76 YyEpas,

+ 2 > ¥ X > «. ¥
avdpa & ovK €oTe pH OV KaKOV Eppevat,
a ? , ‘N 2
dv adpynxyavos cupdopa Kalédp.
, > > + x a 3 , > a
Tiva ov apyyxavos cuppopa Kafaipet &v motov apy ;
ay 9 PY x > , € Q ‘ ? , aA ,
10 SHArov dru ov Tov idtarnv: 6 pev yap ididryns det KaOy-
9 > 2 8 , , a Py ot ahke
pyTat. @ovep ovv ov Tov Keiwevdy Tis Gv KaTaBddoi, GAda
Tov pev é€oTaTa mote KaTaBddou av Tis WoTE KEipwevov

a oN XN as » 9 . .* > 2
TOLNTAL, TOV de KELLEVOVY OV, OVTM KAL TOV EULNXAVOV

évra mote dpnyavos av cupdopa Kabéhor, tov Sé det
15 dpyXavov Ovra ov* Kat Tov KuBepyyTyy péyas XeyLov Emt-
TETOV apnxXavoy ay Toncee, Kal yewpyov aren apa
> a > , xa Z XN 9 ‘ aN A
émeMovoa apyxavov av Gein, kai iarpov taita tavra.
io XN “‘ > “nw 2 “ a 4 9 XN
TO pev yap €cO@ eyxwpel kax@ yevérOar, aorep Kat
map GAXov trownTod papTupetrar TOU EldvTOS

844-5. & Ilerraxeé: shows that dir. disc.
© follows grt.

7. pa] ov... Eppevar: for the double
neg. after ode ort, see G. 263, 1, N.;
H.1034. See on 352 d.— Socrates for
the present passes unnoticed the use
of Zupevar instead of yevdo@a, a dis-
tinction which Simonides had not at
allinmind. The true thought of the
poet, Socrates gives in e below.

8. KabdAq: of 348 ¢.

9. One is tempted to ascribe éy
mdotov apxq to Simonides, but cf: in
344 e the introduction of eis ypdppara
as an illustrative example, without
oiov or other indication that it is
Socrates’s illustration.

10. t&rmv: on the doctrine that
the change to a condition presupposes
the opposite condition, assumed in
this argument of Socrates, cf. Phaedo
10 e@ dvayxaiov Scots fort Te evavtlov, py-
SapdOev KAACGEY abtd ylyvecOa ex Tou

abrg evayrlovit is necessary that whatever 944
thing has an opposite be generated from
no other source than from that opposite.

12. word: to be connected with
kataBddo, and then with «ada. Cf.
345 a f.

13. tov &€ kelpevov ot: repeats for d
emphasis what had already been said
before Aad. Cf. Parm. 155d éreid}
de xpdvov peréxer 7d Ev (since the one
partakes of time), dp’ ob« dvdynn nab
tot wore (the past) petréxew xa tov
era, (the future) nad tov viv, ef mep
xpdvov petéxer; Gorg. 521d ob awpbs
xdpw Adywv GAAG wpds 7d BeATIZTOV, Od
apds Td Hdirrov.

17 raita tavta: in this same way.
Cf. Meno 90d, traits rovro Symp.
178 e and frequently.

18.. yevéoOar: see on c above. Cf.
also e and 345 a b below.

19. GAdov wotou: Xen. Mem. i.
2. 20 quotes the verse without naming
126 PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 344.
20 avTap avnp dyads Tore pev Kakds, ddroTE
> > ,
S écAdos-
a Q oo 3 3 aA Z > > aA > > a
T@ S€ KaK@ ovk eyywper yevér Oat, GAN’ det civar avdyKy. e
9 ‘ x > , ‘ ‘ N93 x 2 8a
GoTe Tov pey expyyXavoy Kal copdy Kal dyabov éredav
> 4 * x 2s 3 ¥ ‘ > x ¥
apyxavos cvuppopa Kabédy, odk Eat. py Ov KaKOY Eupe-
25 var ov Se dys, @ Tlirrané, xaherdov éoOdov eppevar-
“a ? 3 XN , A a 8 % sm de
To 8 dori yevérOar pev yarerdv, Suvaroy Sé, Eupevar dé

207
aovvarov.

, A ‘ Ss aA 3 % > a
mpatas pev yap ed Tas avip ayabds,

x 2 3 a
KQKOS 5 €l KAKWS.

30 tis obv eis ypdppara dyabr mpakis eo, Kat Tis avdpa 345
ayabov wot cis ypappara; SHdrov ru 7 TovTwv pabn-

aos.

344 the author. Perhaps it was an elégiac
poet; in any case the poem had a
gnomic character. Sophocles knew
the verse, since, in Ant. 365, he makes
the Chorus say, copdy 11 7d wnxavder |
réxvas trp eamld Exwr | wore wey ka-
«dv, BAAoT’ én Eo OAdv Epret one having
inventive skill in u remarkable degree,
beyond what one would expect, now falls
into disaster, again attains to prosperity.
See Bergk Poet. Lyr. iii. 7354.
23.-cohov, dyabdv: in this whole
exegesis Socrates keeps in view his
main argument. Here, as developing
etpnxavor, copdy is inserted as the
characteristic mark of true excel-
lence, and &ya6dv in order to empha-
size the contrast with the predicate.
26. +o 8€: strictly in relation to this
however, then in fact however, whereas.
Very frequent in Plato. Cf. Apol. 23a
ofovrar ydp pe abtdy elvat copdy- rd dé
xuwbuveder TE Bvte db Beds gopds elvat.
28. wpdgas: “according as any man
has done good or bad deeds, is he

, * > ¥ > ‘ > x wn ~ 9
tis 5é€ evapayia ayabdv iarpov woul; SHdov Gre
Tov Kapvovtwy THS Oepateias payors.

Kakos O€

reckoned a good or a bad man.” An
uninterrupted being is not required as .
the basis of the judgment. Socrates,
however, going beyond the meaning
of the poet, applies the word to the
inward condition, eb rpdtre: one fares
well, xaxa@s xpdrre: one fares ill, and
thus is able to push the inquiry as to
the cause of this good or ill condi-
tion.—pév: does not fit into the met-
rical scheme (see Introd. p. 18), but
Attic usage allows its insertion here
by Socrates in order to bring out the
thought more clearly.
29. el: sc. Erpate.

31. oj... pabqots: see on 343 b, 1.47. 345

Here Socrates finds his doctrine, that *
virtue is knowledge.

33. Kaxds S€ Kkakds: (sc. mpdtas)-
Socrates follows the sense, repeating
the words of the poet in order to ex-
plain them. So he says also 7d yépas
344¢c, while Simonides (341e) has
yépas, and éfapxet tv 346d for tapes
bs &y 346 ¢.
WAATONOS IPOTATOPAS.

KAKOS.

a) \ e , > a > ¥ > a3 a
TP@TOV jLEv uTapXee LaTpm@ E€WAL, ETELTA ayabe LaTpw.

z “ a XN x , e a Se «93 ”
OovuTOS y2p av Kal KQAKOS YevotTo, THILELS € Ob LaTpLKysS

> A 2 » , ee , »
iOr@ras OUK QV ‘TTOTE yevoiweba. KQKWS mpacavres OUTE

> XN »¥ a ¥ » SOX aA 4 g

ltaTpot OUTE TEKTOVES OUTE addo ovoey TOV TOLOVTWMVY* OOTLS

} é X39 ‘ a 2 a , § nr g > S \
PY LaTpos av YEVOLTO KQAKQ@S apatas, NOV OTL OQUOE

x 3 ao
Kakos laTpos.

y Ne ‘ > x 2 8 s 3»,
OUTW KQAL O bev ayabds avnp Yevolr av

A * xa € * / aK € x , a € x 4
TOTE KAL KAKOS 7 UTO Xpovou ) vio WTovou % v7mO VO-

a € ON IAN x , < y ‘ ,
gov % Umd addov Twos TEpiTTapaTOs: avTH yap pbdovn
‘ ~ ~
€oTlt Kak mpagis, emuatiuns orepnOnvar: 6 S€ Kakds
> *% > » , , ¥ x a > > >
Gvnp ovK av Tore yévoiTo KaKés: eat. yap aei--adN’ et
4s x , A ee , > A s
45 pédder Kaxds yevér Oar, Set airov mpdrepov ayabor yevé-

aba.

9 \ a a » 4 a
WOTE KAL TOVTO TOV ATHATOS TPOS TOVTO TEWEL,

¢ >. Q »¥ > ‘ 7 er a
ore eivar pev avdpa ayabdyv ovx oidv Te, Siarehovvra
2 , s A338) Nea SAL cd ‘ , x
ayabdv, yvéoOar 5é ayabdy oidv te, Kal KaKov ye TOV
et a > ‘\ a + * » co >
avTov TouTov: émt mrEtoToY O€ Kal apiaTot Eioty

5000s.0t Beot dirdouv.

387. Kaxds mpdgavres: not attrib.
® of iarpol, which would require mpdr-
tovres, and do7ts ydp instead of domes
8é following, but circumstantial par-
tic. of means with dy yevoiueba.
b= 39. dy: keeps in view the fact that
the prot. do7ts wh yévorro has just been
reached as an apod. The first state-
ment is fueis, caxds mpdtavres, obk by
iarpol yevoiueda. Then, starting again
with this result, and selecting a single
case, we have darts (equiv. to ef Tis) wh
iatpds by yévorro xré. See GMT. 63, 2.

42. airy ydp «ré.: the causes of
the deterioration which are here men-
tioned are all of such a sort that loss
of knowledge is occasioned by them.
See on 344 e, 1. 23.

47. S\areXowvra: is sometimes joined
with an adj. without &y (Isocr. u. 4,

Isae. vit. 44, not so elsewhere in
Plato). Here, however, after clva 2
ayabdy, the aya6dy is simply repeated,
in order to add the further limitation
Svar edobvra (that is, permanently good).
Hence dvra would be out of place.
49. éwi mdciorov: contrasted with
diareAodvta means for the longest time.
Cf. Thue. i. 2.2 chy yoov ?Arruchy ex
tou émt mdeicrov (from the remotest
period) &rOpwra grovv of adtol del,
vi. 54.5 nal érerfdevoay én wAcioroy
5h Tépavvor ovr aperhy and these for
the longest time as (i.e. longer than any
other) tyrants practised virtue. So
frequently in Thucydides éx! oad is
long. Of. 328d above. — That the
words belong to the poet is evident
from the loose connection with the
preceding context and the abandon-

127

St. p. 345.
, a 2 . 3 xy , 5 ay ¢ @
TLS OUVVY GV KGKOS LATPOS YEVOLTO ; ONAOV OTL @
128

3.

4 x 3 / a 7 ȴ a 8 x a
Kal TA EMLOVTA YE TOV Gopatos ETL paddov Oydot.

yap:

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

8t. p. 345.
a > ¥”
XXXII. Tatra re ody wavta mpos Tov Merrakov etpynra,

gyot

Tovvexev ov mor eyo To py yevéoOar Svvator

/ ®t. > »¥ a st nw
duljpevos Keveav és ampaxtov éd7ida potpav

aia@vos Badéa,

Tavapwpov avOpwroy, evpvEedovs Ooot KapTov

aivipeba yOovds:

> ‘ , c A > 4

emt 84 uv evpav amayyer€o,

10 dyoiv: ovtw opddpa Kai dc Gdov Tov doparos éme€ép-
XeTat TO TOV Turrakov pypate.

mavtas © émaivnpt kat prréo

€ \ 9 y
EK@V OOTLS EPOH

pndév aicypov: avaykyn & ovdé Jeol paxovrar.

ing of the dependent form. — kal:
connects émt wAcioroy and dpiorot.

XXXI. 2. SnAot: se. wpds roy Mir-
taxdv elpnuéva. Synddw is often const.
like d7A¢ds ecipu, taking the nom. of the
partic. This case is similar, the par-
tic. being supplied. Cf. Soph. Ant. 20
Sndots ydp te Kadxatvoue’ exos for you
are evidently distressed at something, ib.
242 Snrois 8 ds te onpavey véov you
plainly have some ill news to tell, Eur.
Med. 548 deitw copes yeyds, Isocr. xv.
5 é3hAwoay 8 obra diaxeluevor. See G.
280; H. 981.

5. xevedv: belongs by prolepsis to
poipay aiavos (like potpay Blov Soph.
Ant. 896, the allotted portion of life).
— €s dmrpaxrov €AmlSa Badew: set upon
the vain'hope. Cf. Soph. Tr. 940 &s
vy paralws airlg Bdrot kang that with-
out ground he had laid a grievous charge
upon her, Pind. P. ii. 35 ebval 58 wapd-
tpora és xaxdrat’ d0pdav| €Badov lawless
untons plunge men into a sea of troubles.

7. jwaydpopov dvOpwrov: in appos.

with 7d ph yevéoOa Suvardy. Similar

345

is the thought of Phaedra’s nurse, Eur. .

Hipp. 471 £. aan. ei ta wAclw xpnora
tav Kandy exes, | &vOpwmros obca Kdpta
7 & xpdicas dy but if you have more
things good than bad, mortal as you are,
you surely must be well off. What fol-
lows is like Hom. Z 142 ei 5€ tls door
Bpot&v, ot dpotpns xapnév Edove.v, Hor.
Od. ii. 14. 10 quicumque terrae
munere vescimur.

9. emt Sr puv edpdv: (ie. epeupdy
54 pv) added humorously. Cf. 346d.

10. gyolv: repeats the preceding
gnol ydp. — éwefepxerar . .. Pyare:
persequitur et quasi hostili-
ter aggreditur. (Kroschel.)

12. ératvnpt: see on 346 d.

13. The omission of & with dems
and the subjv. is an old usage often
followed by the poets. For the sing.
referring to a pl. antec., cf rodrous
bs &» below, also ds &y rotrwve. See
G. 151, w. 2, b; H. 609 a.

14. dydyxy . . . pdxovras: prover-

da
15

20

25

e

TIAATONOS, TWPOTATOPAS.

129

Bt. p. 345.

x a> 3 N Xx x 32% a bY , > “
kal tour éotl mpos TO aT ToUTO Eipyuevov. ov yap
y 3 a, > (8 9 ¢ a
ovTws amaidevTos HY Xywvidyns, w@oTe TovToOVsS Pavat

a a ” a
énawelw, ds av Exov pndev Kakdv ToLn, @S OVTwY TWaY
Ot EKOPTES KAKA TOLOVTW.
61t ovdels TGV copay avdpav jyeiTa, ovdéva avOpd-

\
mov éxovta eCapaprave ovo€ aioypa Te Kal Kaka ExdvTa
> 4 > > > ¥ 9g 4 € XN > *
epyaler Gar, adN eb icacw oT waves ol TA aicxpa

‘\
kat Oy Kal 6

oN \ , > a
cyw yap oxedov Tl OlLAL TOUTO,

nn ¥ wn
Kal TA KAKG TOLOVYTES AKOVTES TOLOVCL.
a > a a N A “” € w oe XN
Lupwvidyns ovx Os av py Kaka wow Exdv, ToUTeY dno
€mawerns evar, aGhdd wept EéavTod déyer TodTo 7d
€ , € Fas XN ¥ X 2 x , ex
EKOV. ‘yElTO yap avdpa Kaddv Kayabdy wodhakis avTov

eravaykalew idov Twi yiyver Oar Kai -éraweéryy, otov 346

avdpt moddakis cupByvar pytépa 7 watépa adddKoTov

5 bial.

Cf. Legg. vii. 818 b Gar’ Eouxev
6 tév Ody xpGrov wapoyuacdpmevos eis
Tabta amoBAdpas elweiv (but it is likely
that he who at first made the proverb
about God had this in mind when he
said), ds obdé Oeds avdykn phrote para
paxduevos, Aesch. Prom. 515 cis ody
dvayens éatly oiaxocrpépos (guide)?
PRoM. Mojpat rpluoppor pvnpovés 7°
"Epwies. CHO. totTwv &pa Zeds éorw
agGevécrepos; PROM. obkour by expiryor
Ye Thy werpwpevny (the appointed fate),
cf. Gorg. 512.

15. This argument also is obviously
ironical. dyvdyrp above is clearly in-
tended as the antithesis of éxdéy, and
the poet really expresses thus the
thought which Socrates combats. See
on 343e, 344 e.

18. cxeSdv tt: pretty nearly; here
a courteous softening of the asser-
tion. “I am pretty sure.” Cf. Charm.
164d oxeddv ydp tT Zywye adté totrd
gnu elvat cwppoctyyny, 16 yryvdonev
éaurév. See on 348 ¢, 1. 55.

20. éxovra efapaprdvev: this also

(cf. 345b) is a peculiarly Socratic
thought, founded upon the principle ©
that all morality rests upon knowl-
edge. Cf. 352d, 358e, Gorg. 509e
juika Gpodroynoapey pndéva BovrAdsuevoy
adiceiv, GN &xovtas tovs adicodvras
mavras adiKety.

22. «al 8 kal: after a general
statement lays marked stress on the
special case which follows it. Of.
348 e, Apol. 18a. See H. 1042c.

26. olov: as, for example. -For the

inf. cvuz8#vat following the rel. in indir. -

disc., see GMT. 92, 2, n. 3; H. 947.
27. pyrépa: from Homer down
(2867 parnp Ade maThp HE BAAor mdvTes
éraipot), in such enumerations pArnp
commonly stands first.— dAAdKkorov:
strange, perverse, unnatural. Cf. Rep.
vi. 487d robs piv wAelorous nad mdvu
adAondrous yeyvopevous, Iva wh wapso-
vhpous etrwpev the most of them become
very strange beings, not to call them
utter rogues, Phryn. Bekk. Anecd. 15.
3 Kuplws ev obv of Tov vooy BeBAappée-
vot kal ZumAnKrot GAASKOTOL KaAODYTAL.

ne

346
130

‘

h warpida 7 ado Te TY ToLOvTWW.

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 346.

TOUS [eV OU ToVN-

an 4 a“ “A y 3 / c aA
povs, Oray ToLodTOy TL avTOLs TUB, woTEP AopEVoUS Opa

30 Kal Weyovras émidexvivar Kal KaTyyopely THY ToVvnpiay

a , x is y 2 A 2 a 2A ‘
TV Yoveov n TAT pt OS, Wa AUTOS apehovow QUT@V LY)

éyxahdow ot dvOpwror pnd dvedilwcw ore dpeovow,

9 ¥ an s a ~~) xX x » € as

@ore ert paddov péyew Te abrovs Kai €xOpas Exovcious

mpos tats avayxaias -mpootiberBar: rods & dyabovds
3 - s A > nw > 4 X\ ¥

35 émuxpvarecbai Te Kat erawely avaykdlerOa, Kat av TL

3 A a A xa a 3 ¢ > “
dpytcAdou Tots yovedow F tatpid. dducnévtes, abrovs

Eavtovs mapapvbetobar Kat SuaddAdtrecIar tporsavayKa-

€ ‘ a x ¢ an N39 A 4
Covras Eavrovs didety Tods EavTa@y Kat érawelv. _ToddaKLs
so > \ , € , \ aN a» ,
dé, otpat, Kal Yupwvidns yyjoato Kat abtos 7 TUpavvov
aA
40) dAXov Twa TOY ToLOUTwY eTaLVéraL Kal eyKapiaoaL OVX

Exav, GAN avayKalopevos.
héyer dre "Eyd, & Tlirraké,
eit pudrdypoyos: ézet

346 29. épav: depends upon fyetro.

31. dyedAotow: (accuse them) of
neglecting. Pred. partic. after ¢yxada-
ow, of the class verba sentiendi et decla-
randi.

b 33. paddov: sc. kar’ atlav.

34. émuxpimrecOar, émawvetv: al-
though these verbs balance émide:-
kvivat, katnyopeiy above, the former,
ém«pirrecba, has for its obj. thy mo-
vnpiav, the latter, ro’s yovéas } Thy
matplia.

37. wapapv0etoOar: soothe. It de-
pends, not upon dvayxd(ecda, but
upon fyetro, hence mpocavayxd(ovras
is added. Cf. énawéca below. In
meaning, it is like alloqui (¢f Hor.
Ep. 13. 18 deformis aegrimo-
niae dulcibus alloquiis). It
also has the meanings encourage, con-
sole. Of. Menex. 247 ¢ watépas kal un-

ox ‘ \ a a
TavTa 8) Kal ro Ilurrax@
> 8 x as 2 9
ov Ola TavTa oe Weyw oTL

tépas del xph wrapapvbcicda ds paora
pépew Thy Evppopdy. :

39. ayroaro: some have taken this
in the sense of think fit or needful (for-
merly with the mistaken idea that deiy
was omitted), as Phil. 59a etre nai
wep) picews Hyetral tis (ntetv. This,
however, would require the pres. inf. ;
the aor. inf. after #yetoac and kin-
dred verbs can denote only past time.
Simonides therefore reflected on what
he had already done. Yet the words
of Pind. Z. ii. 6 & Motca yap ob pido-
kepdns mw tér° hv odd epydris were
generally understood as _ directed
against Simonides for using his art to
win money; this was his avdyxn. Cf.
Schneidewin Simon. p. xxiv. f.

41. avayxatdpevos: e.g. by a large
reward, as was the case also with the
sophists. —ravra: see on 310 e.

b

c
TIAATONOZ ITPOTATOPAS. 131

St. p. 346.
¥ > > naa x oN x S
epwouy e€apKet ds av py Kakds 7
pnd ayav aradapvos,
2 7 3 3 , - ¢ AY 3 4
cldds y dvyngimoduy Sikav, byi}s avayp:
ov piv ey® popyoopar
> “ , , >
ov yap diropopds eine:
a 8 : , > Pin ,
Tov yap HrALOiwy ameipwv yevébXa,
50 WaT et Tis Xatpe péywr, euaryncOetn av exetvous peudd-
feevos.
, , a“ , 3 > N XN , ;
TAVTA TOL KAAG, TOLTL T aioxXpa pH pemeKTat.

45

3 nw a, oy a» > »¥ s , ae
ov TovTO héyel, WaTEp Gv Et Eheye, TaVTA ToL heUKG, Os a
Ay. “ , aA ‘ xa ¥ X A“ LAN”

pedava py péutktar’ yehotov yap ay etn TokAayyn: a.

y 2% a m3 4 > Ys 9 A ta A
55 OTL AUTOS Kal TA MEO aTrodexXETAL WaTE py Weye. Kat
> a ¥ , = »¥ 0 ° s a
ov Cnta, épy, Tavdpwpov avOpwmov, evpvedous
y x ee , 28 8 , ie
Goo. Kaprév aivipeda yOoves: ert dy puv ev-

‘ 3 a 9 4 > y 3 rs >
pov amayyedéw. aote TovTov y eka ovdeva érra.-
, > 4 > a xa > < ‘ 6e x
vécopats adda por eEapxel, av 7 péoos Kal pndev KaKov
“A e 3 x f oe N > a *
60 Ton, @s Eyw TavrTas Piri€w Kat eTaivynpe— kat

346

45. amdAapvos: base, wanton. Cf. nected with it.”—ré: epic use of the 246

c

Theogn. 281 deAg ydp 7’ axdAapva
Bpor@ mapa wéAN dverdoGa | wap odds,
tryetabal O ds Kara rdvra TiBel it is in
the power of wretched mortal to commit
many lawless deeds, and to imagine that
he directs all successfully, Pind. O. ii. 57
br: OaydvtTwy pev év0dd ati’ amdrapvor
gpéves | owas Ericay of the dead, law-
less souls suffer at once here on earth
their penalties.

46. vyuijs dvip: a sound man. This is
a pred. after 4s 4y 7 and sums up the
preceding preds, Cf. Simonides, Frag.
50 Schn., 37 Bgk. caddy rpdowzov.

49. arelpov: equiv. to Ueipos, are
pelouos.

52. “Everything, even that which
is ordinary, is good, provided only
there is nothing base, shameful, con-

particle subjoined to relatives. See
G. 151. n. 4; H. 1041.

56. wavdpwpov xré.: the repetition d
of the following passage, already once
treated, suggests that in the order of
the poem it may belong here, and ~
have been anticipated above. :

58. tovrou ¥ évexa: if it comes to
this. Of. Phaedo 85b aAn& rotrouv 7
vena Adyew te xpy Kal épwrav Bri by
Bovdnobe, Rep. i. 837d Gar’ evera ap-
yoptov Aye, Polit. 304 a melpas pty rol-
vov Evexa (if, then, the attempt is what
is wanted) gavepds éorar.— “If I must
first find an absolutely blameless man,
I shall be able to praise no one.””

60. éwalvy: verba vulgo
contracta apud Lesbios sem-
per fere verborum in mm flexi-
132

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 346.

a aos a , a a , e X
TH povn évradla Kéxpytas TH Tv Mutidyvaiwr, ws pos
*
Tlurraxév Aéywv 7d Tavtas Sé éraivnps Kai Pir€w e

éxdv (evrad0a Set & TO Exdv SiadraBety déyovTa), 6o-
9 X > , + 3 ¥ a 3A
Tis €pdn pyndév aiaxpdr, axwv & éorw ois éyw

65 eave Kat pio.

\ > N > 2 ¥ > an
G€ ovV, Kal EL péows Eheyes EmLeKy

Kat adhnOy, @ Ilrraké, ovk av more eeyov: viv Sé—347
, ‘ x Q “ . $k , na

ofddpa yap kal wept tay peylorwy Wevddpevos Soxeis

3 A 2? \ ay 2. AN st

adn On déyew, Sia Tadra oe eyo péeyw.

XXXIT. Tatra por Soxet, & Mpdduce cai Tpwraydpa, iv
& éya, Zywvidns Svavoodpevos wemoinkevat TovTO 76 Go pa.
Kal 6 ‘Imzias, Ed p& pou Soxeis, épy, & YHxpares,
x ‘ XN an ¥ , ¥ ,
Kal od mept Tod goparos SiehnrvOdvar: ear. pero,
yy a , \ > nan op Y¥ a en 3
5 ed@n, Kal €uot oyos wept avrov ev ExwY, OV YY EmL- b

deiEw, av Bovdr\noe.

Kat 6 AdKuBiddys, Nai, edn, &

© a 3 AQ’ aA XN vo 4 > a €
Inia, cicavfis ye: viv Sé Sdixady éoTw, & wpodoyn-

348 onem assumunt.

a Ahrens Dial.

Aeol. p. 145. Still, Simonides was
certainly not thinking of Pittacus in
this; the Doric lyric poets as well
used many of these forms.

61. ry pevy: alluding to 341 ¢.

e 63. SaraPetv: make a division, in
the sense of punctuate; of the voice,
pause. Isocrates, x11. 17 (d:apoivres
“odk ép8as) and Aristotle Soph. El. 4,
p. 166, 25 Bk., say dcapetv. In Arist.
RPhet. iii. 5 diacrlta is so used.

66. Const. viv d€ ce Peyo, opdipa
yap xré., but from Homer down (as
with aA\a& ydp), between viv Sé€ and
the statement introduced by it, there
often intervenes the reason for the
latter, the final statement usually fol-
lowing the intervening clause with
anacoluthon. See on 319b, 1.6. Cf
Hom. M 326 viv & — &uwns (notwith-
standing) yap kijpes eperraow Oavdro.o
—Touev, Plato Symp. 180¢ viv 58—

347
a

.

ob -ydp éorw cfs* ph Buros 8& Evds (but 47
now, for he is not one; and since he is is
not one) dp0érepdv eore mpérepov mpoppn-
Ofjvan Srroioy (that it be determined be-
Sorehand which) det érawwetv.

XXXIL 1f. Socrates having con-
cluded, it would have been in place
for Protagoras to take exception to his
interpretation of the poem. Although
a portion is lost, it seems clear that
the poet is deprecating a too severe
judgment. of the prince whom he had
eulogized, and consequently of him-
self in giving the eulogy. On the in-
terpretation, see Introd. p. 20.

4. xalov: anticipates éuol following.

5. émSelfo xré.: Hippias then is con- b
cerned not to discover the true sense
of the poem, which cannot be mani-
fold, but to display his own wit in an
ingenious exposition.

6. val, lratOls ye: of. Gorg. 447¢ thy

38 BAAnY érldeckw cicadMs mornodobw.
TIAATONOS TIPOTATOPAS.

x y
TOV €TEpoV.

133

St. p. 347.

carnv mpds addAn\w Ipwraydpas kat Swxparns, Ipwra-
, A > ȴ , > an > ,

yopas pev ei ert Bovdera epwrav, amoxpiverOar Lo-

10 Kparn, ei 5é 8%) Bovderar Swxparer amoxpiver Oat, épwrav

Kai éya elmov "Emitpérw peév eywye Ipe-

Taydpa omdTepov ait@ novov: et dé BovdeTa, wept pev
yop émérepov airg Hd: i Dheras, weph py

> s \ asa 27 ‘N Se
COLATOYV TE KAL ETWV EATDWILEV, TEpt €
2 74 3 oP s , Sk

€yw oe npwtnoa, w Ipwrtayopa, noéews

a a
av To Tp@Tov
a eS. 7

av ént tédos

»¥ ‘\ nw , NX * A x
15 €EAPoupe pera God okoTOvpevos. Kal yap SoKei por Td
wept moujoews SiaréyerOar Gpodrarov Elva Tots cup-

, a aA ay N93 , > ,
TOOLOLS TOLS TWV pavrov KaL ayopalwy avOparav.

x
Kat

yap ovror, Sia 7d pt) SivacAas aAAY ows BV EavTav ovv-
civat év TO OTH pnde Sia THS éEavTav dovns Kal Tov
20 \éywv Tav éavTav bd aradevoias, TYsias ToLOVTL TAS
avAntpisas, To\hod picHovpevor dddoTpiav gavyy Tip
“A 9A \ XN “A > so “a > 7 -
Tov avrarv, Kal dia THs exeivov davns adAAHrots THVETW.
g A , XN 3 ‘ sf ‘\ - 9 >
Gov S€ Kadol Kayabot cupmrdrar Kal memadevpevor el-
7 > a ¥y.. ¥ 39 9 r ¥ > , ¥
aiv, ovx av Wois ovr avdytpidas ovTe dpynoTpidas ovTE

13. édowpev: sc. cxoreicOa from
© the following cxomodpevos. Gf. Ale. I.
113. édeavres obv rep) abrév cxorotow
érérepa cuvoice mpdtaciww passing over
therefore the question concerning them,
they ask which course will prove profita-
ble if taken. — We expect crordpeba,
but the expression is turned on ac-
count of the change to dir. discourse.

16. cupoctots: this custom is fol-
lowed in Xen. Symp. 2.1 épxeral tis
abrots ém) xamoyv (revel) Zupaxdows kr
Opwros, Exav re avdyrplda ayabhy Kat
épxnorplia (dancing-girl) trav ra Oad-
pata duvapévey rotety Kad maida wavy ‘ye
&patov kal wdvu Kadds xOaplCovra tat
épxovpevov. These show their skill
during the whole banquet. Plato,
however, has the same view as the
one here, when he says Symp. 176e

elonyotpa: Thy piv pte eicedoioay
abdrnrpiia xalpew av, abdoioay éaury,
 &v Boddnra tails yuvaikt rats evdov,
jas BF bid Adywy GAAHAS cuveiva Td
THhwEpov.

17. dyopalwv : cf. dyopaios vos + bardvu
evreAhs kal aupperddns (vulgar) ob8é
mweppovTiapevos > of yap ayopaio: &vOpwrot
Guabets nal araldevror Bekk. Anecd.
339. 10; Ar. Eq. 218 pwr} piapd, yé-
yovas kak@s, &yopatos el.

20. Wao araSevrlas: is intended
to touch Protagoras in a tender spot.
—tulas: like our dear opp. to cheap.
Cf. Euthyd.304b 7d yap ordnov thuov,
Td 5& Bdwp edwvdrarov, Lys. xx11. 22
dy obv trotrwy Kxatalndioncbe, Ta TE
leas momoere Kal akirepov (cheaper)
Tov citoy dyhocOe> cf 5E wh, Tiypid-
Tepov.

347

d
134 PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 347.
25 wahtpias, add’ avrovs avrois ikavods dvrTas ovveEivat,
dvev Tov Aypwv Te Kal TaLdcdv TovTwy Sia THS avToY

davns, héyovrds Te Kal dKovovras év péeper EavTaV ec
Koopiws, Kav avy mov oivoy miwow. ovrw dé Kal
€ io a sh a Ps > a eo Ff
ai Towaide cuvovoia, eav pev AdBuvra, avdpav, otot
30 ep HUG of woddoi dhacw Elva, ovdey SéovTa, addo-
s “A > ‘N ww a x» 3 - @r >
tpias pwns ovde ToinTav, ods ovTe avepérOar oidv T
3 A \ @ F s av ao 7. + € x
€oTl wept av éyovow, eraydouevot TE avToUS ot modXot
& Tots Adyows of pev TadTa ace Toy ToLNTHY voEL”,

s 7 9 x a, s a 3 a

ot 8 erepa, wept Tpdyparos Siadeydpevor 6 advvatovow
3 4 > x ~ A 4 #. 3” +
35 éfehéyEar: adda Tas pev To.atTas Tuvovaias e@or xat-
3 XN 2 ¢ a 2 av ¢€ a > a € ~~

pew, avrot & éavtots ovveror dv EavTav, év Tots EavT@v 348
Adyous wetpay dddAyov apBavovres Kal Siddvres. Tovs
To.ovTous por SoKkel xpyvat paddov pypetoOar ewe TE
kat oé, katafepdvous Tovs Tountds, avtovs 8’ ypav
Adyovs orvetoOat, THIS
Kay

40 abT@y mpds addrjdovs Tous
3 7 \ € n 3. om A a
GhnOeias Kai nuav airav meipay apBdvovras.
pev Bovhy ert epwrav, éroids eipi cor mapéxew azro-

HT 25, 27. avrois, davrav: the pl. of

a ovvovata: become the subj., dAAd édon vied
é the refl. is often used for the reciprocal

xalpew «re.

pron., esp. when there is a contrast
with others. See G. 146, n.3; H. 686 b.

28. xal ai roualSe: returns from the
comparison, which was introduced by
kal yap obra ©.

29. pév: no d€ follows. Of the
two contrasted kinds of feast sug-
gested by the comparison, only the
one here considered is emphasized by
pév. Of. 344.a, 349 d, 361 e. —AdBov-
tat: the cvvovela: are personified, as
Symp. 218 a of év prrocopla Adyar véov
Wuxiis wh apuods Srav AdBwrtar when
the teachings of philosophy take hold of
a young and noble soul. Then, with
anacoluthon, those present at the

30. daciv: Socrates ironically re-
minds them of Hippias’s expression
337 d, 1. 8.

81 ff. See on 348 ¢, 1. 55.

32. émwayopevor: cite as authorities.
Cf. Hipp. Ma. 289d 4 0d nal ‘Hpdxre-
tos tabtdy TovTo Adyet, dv ob éexdye;
Rep. ii. 364. ¢ rodros 38 waot rots Adyos
Mdptupas momntas énd-yovrat. —avrovs:
see on 325a, l. 14.

39. xarabepevous : putting aside. Cf.
Tim. 59.¢ robs rept tay bvTwv ded KaTa-
tTiepevos Né-yous.

42. wapéxew: intrans. submit one’s
self, used thus esp. of the sick man
who delivers himself into the hands of

‘
TIAATONOS IPOTATOPAS.

3 4 c , « , 4
ameodape 6 Ipwraydpas ororepa rowjoot.

135

8t. p. 348.
4 A
Kpwopevos: éav S€ Bovdy, od euol wapdoyes, wept av
NX 3 ‘, 4 4 , 2 6 a“
peta€v eravodpcba Sievdvres, Tovrous tédos émBetvar.
> a aA an ¥
Aéyovros obv euod TavTa Kal ToLadTa adda ovder b

elev ovv 6

"AdKiBuddys mpds Tov Kaddiav Bréfas, "0 Kaddia, Soxer

¥ Q an A , A 3 397
cot, py, Kat viv Kah@s IIpwraydpas moveiv, odk €O€-
wy etre Sdoe Adyor Eire py Stacadetv; Euol yap ov
50 Soxel* GAN row StaheyéoOw 7 cimérw Gre ovK EHédet Sia-
héyer Oar, iva TovT@ pev Tara cuvedaper, Lwoxparnys Sé
GdAw To Siahéynrat 7 aAos Gotis av BovrAyTar adrw.
Kai 6 Ipwraydpas aicxuvieis, ds yé por edo€e, Tod Te

"AdxtBiddou tavra Aéyovros Kal Tov Kahdlov Seopevou

x “A ¥ , a /, 4 3
55 kal TOV ahdwy oxeddv TL TOY TapdvTaV, pdoy\s TMpov-

4 3 A 2 XN 3 a 3 ww © %
Tpamero eis TO SiadreéyerOau Kal exédevev epwrav avrov

@S amoKpwovpevos.

XXXII. Eizov 8% éys,"O Tpwraydpa, 17 otov diadé-
yerbai pé vou addo TL Bovldpevoy 7 & adros aopa Exd-

348 the physician. Cf. Gorg. 475d dana
* yevvalos 1g Ady, Somwep iarpy, napéxwv
Garoxpivov, Theaet. 191a rg Adbyq wap-
etouev Gs vauTi@vres mareiv re Kal xpR-
oOa 8 re bv BodAnrat like sea-sick pas-
sengers, we will submit ourselves to the
argument, to trample on us and use us as
it will, The refi.is added Apol. 33 b
GAN dpuotws Kal wrovolp xa wévyti wa-
péxw euautdy épwrav, Phaedr. 228e
éuaurdy oor eupedetay (to practise on
me) mapéxew ov ndvy dédoxTa. Cf.
312 ¢, 1. 8, above.

43. BovAy: se. rapexew, cf. 342a
day Bt Botan (eud axotew), cod dxot-
gona, Phaedr. 229b xadlCecbar #, dv
Bovddpueda, ratarAcBivas.

b 47. Cf. 336b, 1. 1.

51. cvverSdpev: +f ru share knowl-
edge with another, then know a thing of

another.
Sew Swxpdre te kat “Aydbw Sewors
oboe wept Ta epwrikd.

55. oxebSdv ru: limits the extent of
tav &AAwv, Which otherwise would be
equiv. to ray BAAwr aravrwy. Cf. Lach.
199¢ cxeddv tt wept rdvTwy ayabav
kal mdvtws éxdvrwv (émerhun). See
on 345 d,1.18.—poyts: of. 360 d, 1. 67.
—-mpovtpdmero: brought himself. Cf.
Hom. Z 336 Zcdov 8 &xet aporparéaba
(give myself up to grief), ¢ 381 dxdr’ by
éxl yaiav ax’ odpavddev mpotpanoluny
(turned back), Thue. ii. 52. 2 és édryw-
play érpdrovro xa) icpav Kal édclwv they
fell into the contempt of things sacred
and profane, Plat. Apol. 21 b érecra éxt
Girnow adrod roiadryy td erparduny.

XXXII. Socrates likes to preface
critical discussions with an assurance

Cf. Symp. 193 ef ph oury- >

c

348

c
136 PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 348.
a 7 e€ wn x oe 7 B
orote, TavTa StacKkepacbar. yyovpa yap mavu héyew 7
Tov “Opnpov To a
ze np 2 o ¢ x . aA a.
5 ov te dV épyonevw, Kat TE TPO 6 TOU Eevdnaer.

evToparepo. yap Tas amavrés Exper ot avOpwiror mpods
y . » * ie ‘ , wn 8 ¥ a
aay épyov kat Noyov Kai Siavénua: potvos 8 et wép
TE vONOH, aitika mepuav Cyted dtm emdeiferar Kat
\> 9 4 9 a s as 4 xX 3 a
pe? Grov BeBardcerat, ews Gv evtiyy. GoTEp Kai éyw
10 veka TovTOV Gol Hddws Siaréyopat paddov 7 dro Twi,
e et , s > a > 4 %. QA wn
qyobpevds oe Bédriar’ av éemioxépacba, Kai wept Tov
arr x a 2 ON a 6 Q > a XN oF
ahdwv, wept Gv eixds ocKometcOar Tov émeKn, Kal On e
Kal qept aperns.
oN ¥ x > . > y \ ¥ 3
avrds oleu Kadds Kayabds eivat, Womep Ties aGdoL av-

¥. ‘ »¥ a 4 4 2 re
TWa yap addov H Oe; OS Ye ov jLovov

\ \ 3 a a, ¥ \ > , a
15 ToL prey eEmveKets eloiv, addous Sé ov Svvavrat Trove:

348 of this kind, that he is concerned and those in which we insert an ex- eh

© only with the subject in hand. Cf.
Gorg. 457 e.

3. A€yeww te: say something correctly,
be right. Here with wdvv, “there is a
good deal in what Homer says.” Cf.
320 b, 339 c.

dad 65. Of. Hom. K 224ff., where Dio-
medes says, when offering to go out as
a spy, atv re bu’ epxopueva, Kal re mpd 6
rob événoer | Samws xépdos &y + podvos &
el rép Te vohon, | dAAd TE of Bpdoowy TE
vdos Newry 8é Te pAris, also Symp.
174d, where Socrates refers to v. 224.
We should have expected ouv re Sto
épxopevw apd 6 tov évdyncay, but, as
though Zpyxovra had preceded, «al
follows with a change of construction,
so that épxyouevw is left as nom. abs.
ap) 6 rod stands in transposed order
for 5 apd tov equiv. to Erepos mpd
érépov.

6. écpev: sc. oftws Zxovres (sc.
odbvbvo épxonévw). Similar to this are
clauses like 350b aicxpdy uévrhy etn,

planatory otherwise, as 355 d ob yap dv
étnudpravev.— The art. of in the ex-
pression dravres &vOpwro: is against
Plato’s usage, but the insertion of
écpév makes of &v6pwxo almost inde-
pendent of dzavres.

8. émSelferar, PeBotdoerar: can,
not shall. Hence the subjv., the read-
ing of most of the Mss., cannot be
used. Cf. Eur. Heracl. 46 (nroio’
Sov yis mupyov oixiovpeba, Dem. de
Cor. 16 obx éreépp Ste Kandy tt dé-
couev (nteiv, Menander (Meineke
Com. Gir. iv. 240) ob éx aérav ¢n-
Touper, © mioTevoouey TA TOU Blov.

11. ayovpevos: explains the pre-
paratory évexa rotrov. Cf. Theaet.
151 b raira vera rovde euhkvva, bron-
rebav oe Odlvew re Kvodvra Evdov (sus-
pecting that you are in labor, great with
some conception), Parm. 126a mdpeui
ve én’ abrd robro, Senodpevos buav.

12. Kal 8x Kal: see on 345 e.

13. ds ye; see on 339d.

e
25 wept TovTwy, madw emiOupa && apyns

348

TIAATONOS MNPOTATOPAS.

137

St. p. 348.
X 4 > > \ ¥ @r > > a
ov d€ Kal avtos dyads ef Kal addous olds 7’ ei move

> , ‘\ 9 , a 9 \ AX
ayabous, KQL OUTW TETLOTEVKAS DAUTO, @OTE KAL AAAWY

, N 4 > + o > > OC
Tavrny THy Téxvyv amoKpuTTopevav av y avapavdov
+. € , 2 Ld ‘ gy

ceavTov vroKkynpvEdpevos eis mavras Tovs "EAAnvas, codt- 349
XN

2 oTHv émovopdoas ceauTdv, airédynvas maidedcews Kal

> w~ , wn s A “o 7 ¥

dperns SiuddoKador, mpa@Tos TovTov picHdv afidaas apvu-

aba.

, “ > “ x > n
oKepw KQaL €pWTQVv Kat dvakowova bat;

¥
Ov.

cOjvor mapa cov, Ta 5€ cwdiacKdpacbar.

% n x, > > > ~ ¢ A
Kat voy on eyo éxewa, amep TO

e > > X a a“ aN ‘ ,
T@WS OUVV OV GE XpPnY Tmapakahew €Tl THY TOUVT@V

= ȴ > gy
ovk eof drrws
Tp@Tov Npatav
TQ pev .avauvy-
> soe
qv 8, as

Pe ae Se oy) ‘ , N s ee
ey@pat, TO epatnpa T6de* copia kal Tappocivy Kat av-
Speia kal Suxarcootvn Kal dovdrns, TéTEpov TadTa, TéTE

16. ov &€ kal avrds: free resump-

e .. - 3
tion of ob pévov airds xré. above.

349
a

Socrates ironically uses otec. . . elvat,
after the manner of Protagoras, as
quite equivalent to el.—qoviv: cf
318 a, 319 a, 328 b.

17. wemlorevxas : the perf. here has
its true force, expressing the action as
complete while still efficient in its re-
sult; “you have such confidence in your-
self.” Cf.2 Ep. ad Tim. i.12 olda yap ¢
mweniorevxa,where however the verb has
a stronger meaning. —dAdAav: cf. 316d.
«al belongs to the whole sentence.

19. ceavtrdv: (before  smoxnputd-
pevos) belongs to axépnvas. — roKy-
pufdwevos: lit. have proclaimed by the
crier. Cf. Aeschin. 111. 41 & Ao dé
twes troxnpviduevor Tous aitay oikéras
agleray dmedevOepous let them go free.
Here used figuratively, expressing a
boastful praise of himself, in which
Protagoras indulged. — ets mdvras Tovs

“"EdAnvas: see on 312a.

21. proOdv: cf 328b. The Ho-
meric &pvvc6a had been preserved in

the expression pic@dv Epyvabat:, this
commonly taking the derived form
picGapveiv. But many other Homeric
words are found in Plato, cf Senge-
busch Homerica Dissert. i. 122.— The
innovation of the sophists, in asking
pay for their instruction, must seem,
to the high spirit of a free Athenian,
an unworthy act of trade. — After the
discomfort of Protagoras in 333 a b,
and the unexpected outcome of the
discussion of Simonides’s poem, it
would seem that the sophist would
hardly have listened with unmixed
pleasure to Socrates’s recapitulation
of his ample professions, closing with
the fact that he was the first to
charge a fee; especially when this
rehearsal constituted an argument for
his doing what he was especially dis-
inclined to do: was ody Kré.

25. dvapwyoOqvar: ironically indi-
cates the fear that he has forgotten
some point. Cf. 350¢, 1.35 ob Kards
pynpovetets.

26. av To éparnpa: cf. 329¢, 1. 35.

b
138

30

35

40

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

Bt. p. 349.

»” 2 + 2a XN EN , a) xa eed A
ovTa dvopata, emt evi mpaypart éotw, fH éxdoT@ Tov
évoparev tovTwv metal Tis vos ovoia Kal mpayya
éyov éavrov Svvayw exacroy, ov« dv ofov 75 €repov
os x gy ¥ > XN > > , aN en
autav TO €repov; éepnoba ovv ov ovK dvomara emt Evi
eivat, dda ExacTov idie mpdypat. Tay dvoudtwv TovTwV
émixetoOa, mavta S€ TavTa popia Elvat apeTns, OVX ws
x wn A 4 € as > > s ‘ a
TH TOU XpvTOU popta Gmoid Eat addy ots Kal TO OA@
ov popia éorw, GAN ws TA TOU TpooamToV pdpia Kal TO
gy a - 43 ‘ > , > , 3297 gy
OA@ OD pdpid E€oTw Kat GAAHoLs avopota, idiay Exacta
Sivapw exovTa. tavra ei pév cor Soxel er. womep TOTE,
4 > A »¥ aA ¥ ec » > -
Padi: ei S€ aAdAws TS, TOdTO Sidpitat, WS eywye OSH
c ‘ ¥: 27 » A , > “ a
cot virddoyov TiHEuat, Edy Ty GAA Viv Pyoys* ov yap av
Oavpdloyu, ei TOTE ArroTrELpHmevds Lov TaUTa Eheyes.
XXXIV. *AAN’ éyd cor, edn, A€yo, & Yixpares, ore
TavTa TavTa popia pev €oTW apeETs, Kal TA pev TérTapa
> wn > “ , > 3 # ¢€ a 3 £
avTav émeiKGs TapamAnova aAnAOLs EoTiv, 4 SE avdpeia
¢ si c 4 a, a Q a,
mavy modv Siadépov mdvtwy tovtwv. ade S€ yrooe
9 2 \ 9 nay e+ \ : . a9 ’
ort ey aAnOn A€yw EvpHoeas yap Toots TaV avOpd-
Tov adiKwTadrous ey ovTas Kal dvoTWwTaTOUS Kal aKo-
Aacrordrous Kal duabeordrous, avdpeordrous S€ Siade-

30. Umcdxera: the same idea is ex- XXXIV. 2. pév: (after pdpia) im-

pressed from the other side in é) ...
mpaypart above, and apdypatt... ére-
xeto@at below; cf. in Eng. ‘am known
under such a name.’

31. €xacrov: partitive appos. with
mparypa.

40. Umddoyov: charged to one’s ac-
count (cf. trodroyl{ecdu), reckoned
against one. Cf. Lach. 189b pdtv
Thy quetépay HAuclay brdroyov rovwdpme-
vos, Ly8. XXVIII. 13 ob88 ddlxws tobros
gonpl by evar inddoyov thy éxelvwv
gvyhv, Dem. xxxvi. 48 dfiotvres pndéev
trdroyov elvat, ef mote Tov cod watpds
éyévero. :

plies an antithesis, ob 5¢ dvéuata wéevte
ér) év) mpdypart, as indicated in 1. 28
above. See on 347e, 1. 29.

3. 7 S€ dvSpela: this forms the sub-
ject of discussion in the Laches.

7. BiadepovrTus: not in 359 b (where
other points are repeated’ freely).
This is not so much a strengthening of
the superlative, as an emphasizing of
avdpeordrous above the preceding su-
perlatives. Peculiarly, surpassing all
the rest, are they very courageous.
Thus also in Tim. 23¢ wddus aplorn
mpés re Tov méNenoy Kal KaTd mdvT| EdvO-

porary diapepdytws, Thuc. viii. 68. 3

349
d
TIAATONO® TPOTATOPAS.

& eyes.

139

St. p. 349.
povrws. "Eye 5%, ednv ey: afvov ydp tou émurkepacbar ©

, ‘ > a, S 4
motepov tous avdpetovs Oappadéovs héyets

 

10) dANo Tt; Kat tras ye, epn, fp & ot woddot PoBowvrau
27 #. - “u 2 XN 4 ‘ > X i
i€var, Dépe Oy, rv dperqv Kaddv tu dys civas, Kal as
a ¥ > wn & , 4 f
Kahod dvros aitov od SiddoKadoy cavrov apexes;
Kaddtorov pev ovr, edn, eb pty patvopai ye. Tdrepov
bv, Av 8 éeyd, TS pév Te avtov aicypdr, 7d Sé do:
ob, Wy 8 éya, 70 pév Te abrovd ataxpor, 7 Sé Tu Kaddr,
gy ‘ 9 ec @
15 odov Kaddv; “Odov ov Kahov as oidy TE padioTa.
Oicba ovv tives cis Ta Ppéata KotupBacr Oappad€ws ; 350
=. Eywye, ort ot kohupBytai. Idrepov didre enioravras 4 Sv
» 9 } ee 7 XN 3 UN “ go
a\Xo wt; "Ore ertoravrar. Tives S€ avd Tov trav TodeE-
A , > a, , e ¢ A a € ¥
pty Oappadéo eioi; aérepov ot tmmKot 4 ot adurrot;

20

349

350
a

Oi immot.
€ a € £
ot py; Ot meATACTLKOL.

mapéoxe dt xa db pivixos Eavroy mdvrwy
diagepdvrws xpoOundratoy és Thy ddvyap-
xlav. Thus in some cases paAdov with
the comp.

10. tras, tévat: Protagoras follows
the etymology; trys- avr rou irapds,
orAnpds, ToAunpds, kal 60 a’r&v xwpav
tov mpaypatey Schol. Ar. Nub. 445.
In Symp. 208 d, Eros is described as av-
Spetos dv xat trys Kal cdvroves bold, reck-
less, and alert.

13. el pt palvopal ye: of Euthyd.
283 eH Sone? oot oldv 7 elvac pevdecOai;
Ny Ala, pn, cf wh palvoual ye, Rep. x.
608d od 5 rotr Exes Adyew; Ei wh
adie 7, Envy.

14. +o pév te: not adverbial acc.,
but nom., as abtod shows. So daov.

16. xodvpBoor: this employment
of divers, probably for the recovery

of articles which had fallen in, or for

the cleaning out of wells, is mentioned
also in Zach. 193 ¢ cad dca by e0éAwow
eis ppéap karaBalvovres kal KoAUuMBarTes
xaptepeivy ev tolre Te Epyy, and by

Tives 5€ wéAras Eyovres; ob wehTaaTUKOL 7
A XN » ao > “
Kat Ta GAN ye wavTa, El TOUTO

Hesych. codupBytds- robs éx rav pped-
Tw dvaréumovtas Tobs Kddous. The
émitdrat tay Sddrwv in Athens had
special oversight of the wells and
cisterns; an important function, in
the meagreness of the water supply.
19. ddurwor: the rare word is ex-
plained as dmelpws tyovras irminijs by
the Schol. on Rep. i. 335c¢ Gp’ obv 7H
inmecy of inmucol aplarmous (ddvavtat
mocetv) then by the equestrian art can the
horsemen make others bad horsemen?
20. Iphicrates, an able Athenian gen-
eral in the first half of the fourth cen-
tury B.c., greatly increased the effec-
tiveness of the weArvacral, although
such troops are mentioned before his
time. Thucydides, in ii. 29, iv.28,speaks
of Thracian, and Xenophon, in the An-
abasis, distinguishes Thracian and Gre-
cian peltasts. Cf. An.i. 8.5 7d ‘EAAn-
mnby weATacTiKdy, Vi. 5. 26 of “EAAnves
mweAtastai. In vi. 2. 16, the Thracian
peltasts of Clearchus are distinguished
from those which followed Xenophon.

350
a
140 PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 350.

{nrets, ey, ot emuoTtHoves TOY pr) emioTapévwrv Oappa-
Aewrepoi ciot, Kal avrol éavrav, éewedav pdbwow, 7
* a * / cv ¥» 4
amp pale. "Hdn dé twas édpakas, epyny, mavtwy
25 TOUTWY aveTLOTHLOvas OVTas, DappodvTas Sé mpos Eka-

4 ¥ > 2 9 “ ac a
ora TovTav; "Eywye, 7 5 6s, kal diay ye Oappodvras.
> A € , & . 3 as 2 > ‘
Ovxoty oi Oappadéor otro. Kat dydpetot ciow; Aicypov
s»” ¥ ¥ e 39 5 s 2 NX as ——
pévtav, edn, ein 4 avdpeia eet ovTo’ ye patvdopevot
> a > ȴ > 2 , x > , aN
etow. Il@s ovv, epyv eyo, éyers Tovs avdpeious ; ovxt
30 Oappadéous civat; Kat viv y’, edn. Ovxovv ovTor, Fv
« > 3 , € 9 x »” = > = > *
& eye, ot ovtw Gappadrdor ovres, ovK avdpetor ddA praw-
v 7 5 X 3 “ > A o ae ‘
_vopevor paivovtat; “Kat éxet ad ot codwTarot, odTOL Kat
, £ 2 s * »¥ = -
Oappadredraroi eiot, Oappadredraror S€ dvTes avdpedra-
‘ x a \ , € ‘yx : , »¥
Tou; Kal Kata rodrov Tov Aéyov 4 copia dy-avSpeia, cin ;
Ov Kadds, épy, prynpoveders, @ LoKpares; & edeyov
TE KQL GrrEeKpLVouNY cob.

35
» > A € A w~ >
eywye épwrnfeis bad cov, ei
e > “A 4 3 a € co 3 /~ A e
ou avOpetou Oapparéor ecioiv, apohoynoa: et d€ Kat ot

23. avrol...pabetv: Ce, 1. 48 be-
low. After abrod éavréy with comps.,
a second comparison sometimes fol-
lows by way of explanation. Cf. Legg.
i. 649a (6olvos) méyta Tov EvOpwrov
abroy abtot moet mpatov thewy (good-
natured) ev6vs waddov 4 mpdrepov, Hat.
viii. 86 éyévovto paxpG duecivoves abro)
éwutav 4 mpds EvBoin, Thuc. vii. 66.

29. tos avbpelous: about the cour-
ageous. Aé¢yev is rarely used thus
with an acc., without a following 37
or #s and a finite verb. Here, instead
of Sr: (as) Oapparco: cicl, the acc. with
theinf.isused. Cf. Symp. 199 e weipa
5) kal tov "Epwra eiweiv: 5 “Epws pws
éoriy obderds 4 twds ; 178 b Nappevlins
3 thy Péveow Aye, mpdtiotov pev Kré.,
Phaedo 94d ofdy wov kat “Ounpos ev
*Oduccela wemolntev, oF Adye TY ’OSvC-
oéa> otHOos St wAttas Kré.

32. éxet av: cf a above.

34. copla: copia, udOnots, emtornpn
are here (ef. 349b ff.) interchanged
as synonymous expressions (daua0eord-
Tous, wdOwouv, emisThuoves), and to this
refers the censure in Arist. Eth. N. iii.
II done? 5é Kad H eureipla wept Exacta
avdpeia tis elvat- 50ev kal 6 Swkparns
onon emorhuny elva Thy avdpeiav. The
true nature of éxiorhun Plato leaves
here unexamined; but Protagoras, in
failing to take up this point in his
contest with Socrates, is shown not
to observe the lack of accuracy, but
to be satisfied with the indefinite idea
of insight. See Introd. p. 23.

37. Protagoras has maintained in
349d that courage and knowledge are
frequently dissociated. In opposition
to this, Socrates has shown that, while
people often confound daring with

b
TIAATONOS TIPOTATOPAS.

141

St. p- 350.
Oappadéor “avBpeioi, ouK parton el “yap we 767 pov, 4

eimov av Ore ov TAVTES* Tous de dvSpeious @S ov Oap-

40 padéou eiot, ‘TO €mov Spoddynua oBdapod énéderéas as

ovK 6p8as époddynoa.

“€TELTO TOUS emurrapevous airovs

éauTav Gappareerépous, ovras drropaivers kat BD ém-

ordpévev ddiov, Kat €v TovT ole rH av8peiay Kat vy

copiay TavTov elvat.

TovT@ S€ TO Tpomp ‘pertioy Kat
45 vip loxey oinB eins & ay ear copiav.

‘TpOTov ad ‘yap et

ovr eo * “erie gpows BE el Ot ‘ioxupot Suvaroi eat, gainy
av: excita, ‘el ou eruoTapevou madaiew Suvardrepoi eioe

TOV “py ériorapévan madatew Kat avrot avrav, émevoav

paboow, 7  mpw pabeiy, gainy a av: Tabra de E00 Gp.0-

Ry af fare

50 hoyjoartos e€ein a av gol, Xpopevo Tots avrots TEKILY) PLols

oe courage, ‘only ihat daring which is

© accompanied by knowledge can cor-
rectly be called courage; from which
it follows that courage and knowledge
are inseparably connected. When
now Plato makes Protagoras say that
his statement that the courageous are
also daring, has. been unfairly turned
about, by Socrates, this is wholly
aside, from the, point at which Soc-
rates was aiming. By this ‘objection,
as well as by his irrelevant illustra-
‘tion, Protagoras shows that he. has
misunderstood the ‘purpose, of Soc-
rates.. For this reason Socrates does
not follow him, but from another point
takes up anew line of, proof.
ad 38. rére: “when ‘you discussed
‘this. 7

‘39. - ous Bi |, dpoddyqea: Pro-
tagoras might simply have said robs
BE avipelous & ds ob Bappadéa cial, obdapoo
énéSeitas. He wishes, however, at. the
same time, to assert that Socrates has
not overthrown his Position. So, i in-
stead of ovSanot énédatcs, he says

obdapod énéBeitas ‘Bru rd epdy bporsynua 2 7

ovK pbas pordynoa, & ds of avipeior ob
Bapparéor eloty, while we, in our mode
of thought, should have expected & ds
Ooppanréor ¢ cict (without od). _ This use
of és ob Gappadéor rests upon ‘the idiom
found also eg. in Gorg. 482b 4 ob
exelyny ‘étédeytov bs ob, 1d aducety dort
kal Gdicotyra Sixny ph Beddvae &mdvrev
Zrxarov Kaxav, } Kré. either refute her
(sc. Philosophy, and prove) that to do
wrong and escape the penalty is not the
worst of all evils, or ete. Here, after
etdrcytov, instead of the principle to
be refuted, there is added the princi-
ple which is to be established by the

‘refutation of its opposite.

42. ‘dropatvers : Protagoras himself
had drawn and admitted this infer-
ence, f: 350.4.

. 43. év rovre: in consequence of this,
in so far, of. 824.

bor. Protagoras introduces a singu-
Jar flaw into his logic. He has ad-
mitted (350 a) that of erurrhuoves Tay
ph emorapévev Oapparcérepol cigt, and

e
142 PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

Bt. p. 350.
c c € * ® 2 ‘ e #. e 4 > ar
Tovrots, héyew OS KaTa THY eunY Gporoyiay H copia eat
> , +N QA > o a > o 2 vO € x. a“ X 8
iaxvs. éya S€ oddapod 0d’ evTadfa oporoyG Tovs dv-
varous iaxupovs evar, Tods pévToL LaXupods Suvarovs: ov
*~ a. &, > 8 4 a, XN > 4 aX ‘N 7 x XN
yap tadrov eivar Svvapiv Te Kal ioxvy, ada TO pey Kal 351
amd émaripns yiyverOa, THY Sivapw, Kai amd pavias
XY 3 78 a 3 X XQ 3 N , 4 > ,
Te Kat Avo Oupod, ioyiv Sé amd dicews Kal ebrpodias
+ ‘\ > nn > aN > 4
ovTw S€ KaKet ov TavTov elvar Odpoos

55

TOV THpaTov.

x 9 , 7 vs N A > 4
Te Kai dvdpeiav: aoTe ovpBaiver Tods pmév dvdpeious Oap-

, s ‘ a , 6 rg > 5 a
pardovs eivat, pi pevTor Tovs ye Oappadéovs avdpetous
mavtas* Odpoos pev yap Kal amo téxvns yiyveras avOpa-
mous Kat aad Ovupod te Kal ard pavias, domep 7 SUVa- b

60

330

331

that (b) of Oappaddo: obrot (sc. of tvev
émorhuns) obk avdpeiol ciow, and Soc-
rates has drawn the inference (c) 4
sopla by avipela ety (ie. éori). Now,
however, Protagoras declares that of
émotdpevor Suvatérepol eiot Tév wh ere
orapévwy, then, omitting the needful
premise of avev émtiothuns Suvarol obk
iaxupol eioi, which of course no one
would think of asserting, he would
have Socrates draw the conclusion
h copia éorly isxts.

51. rovros: does not depend upon
tots abtois, but rots avrois Tovrots sim-
ply repeats and strengthens rovre 7G
tpérp above.

57. elvar: depends, like ov yap rav-
tov elva: above, upon dpodoya.

60 ff. Protagoras attempts to con-
trovert the interchange, which he im-
putes to Socrates, of 6épaos and avdpela,
by instituting an analogy between
them and the two terms dvvayis and
isxds, which like them, if the deriva-
tion of the consequents (ylyveo@a: Il.
55, 60) is immediate, stand in the
relation of genus and species, viz. -
Odpaos : avdpela= Sivas: ioxds. The
two antecedents he derives from réxvn

and émorhun respectively, and from a

Oupés and parla in common; the two
consequents, from ¢vors, and respec-
tively from evrpogla rijs Wuxiis and
evTpopia tov odépatos. The difficulty
is to ascertain the exact nature of
these relations asserted to be equal, to
identify the generic marks in both
genus and species, and, in any view,
to harmonize this with his previous
statements. As all dvdpelo: are Oap-
padrdo, and all isxupol are duvarol, the
source of dvdpefa must be found in
that of @dpcos, and of icxus in that of
dvvauis. But it is difficult, for in-
stance, to indentify gvors, one source
of avdpela, with either réxvq or Oupds,
two of the sources of @dépcos, —leav-
ing pavla out of the question. The ré
xaf, moreover, connect 6uuds so closely
with pavia as almost to force us to take
the former in a bad sense, anger, pas-
ston. Again, it is sufficiently difficult
to identify géars, one source of icxds,
with émorhun or Oupds, sources of dd-
vagus, but the attempt to identify
with either of these the other source
of icxds, viz. evtpopla rod odpatos,
amounts to an absurdity.
¥ a“ iz
5 wevev, oUK Ev av cou SoKot ovTas BeBioKevar;

351

c

TIAATONO® TWPOQTATOPAS.

yiyveras.

143

Bt. p. 351.
pus, avdpeia S¢ dad dioews Kal edrpodias Tav Yuyar

XXXV. Adyas 5é twas, epynv, & Upwraydpa, trav av-
Oparav eb Cav, tods 5é kaxas; "Edy. *Ap’ ody Soxet cor
ȴ x > a > 9 , s . 2 ,
avOpwmos av eb Cyv, et avidpevds te Kal dduvapevos

lan; Ovn edn. Ti 8’, et 4d€ws Buods Tov Biov Ted\evTH-

"Epocy’,

€pn. Td pev dpa 7S€as Cov ayabdv, 15 8 ands Kaxdr ;

Ei wep tots Kadois y’, ep, Coin Hddpevos.

T. 84, 3d

, ‘ N 4 9 e / 55 p »*
IIpwrayopa; py Kat ov, womep ot mohXdol, HOE arra

“A ‘ X s “ > # > X\ * 7 ra
KaXels KaKa Kal avapa ayaa; eyo yap déyo, Kal’ 6

XXXV. 1f. Socrates is unable to
follow the above style of reasoning,
and opens another approach.

7. This reply of Protagoras looks
as though he intended to make a dis-
tinction between higher and lower
happiness, or between the agreeable
and the good; but he does’ not carry
out any such distinction.

8. pr Kal od x7é.: the common no-
tion of agreeable and disagreeable con-
siders only the moment, the passing
feeling of desire and aversion. Thus
the agreeable can be viewed as harm-
ful (.e. in its results) and bad, the
disagreeable, as beneficial and good.
The sophists regarded it as the best
gift of fortune, to be able to enjoy
the pleasure of the moment without
fear of consequences. Protagoras
holds himself aloof.from this, and
follows the common view; for he
does not comprehend the Socratic
idea, that the truly agreeable is only
that which remains such, i.e. the good,
and that only ignorance confounds
the transient with the permanent.
Plato, however, who in this holds the
Socratic view, does not bring out its

4

full contrast with that of Protagoras,
since he is concerned only to show the
obscurity of the sophist upon the very
subject matter of his own teaching.

9. xa’ Sxré.: const. ra Hoda" Kate
toiTe a&yabd ear, Kal’ 8 dda eorl, ph
el rt dw avraév aroBhoerat BAAO. KaTE
tovroand ef 71. . .&AAo are contrasted.
“According to the concept itself, I
mean without reference to outward
consequences.” The emphasis is thus
thrown strongly upon the thought that
only the concept itself is to be consid-
ered, not the consequences of the con-
crete reality (cf 353d). If, with the
inferior Mss., we read ei w# +1,a single
case only is excepted, in which the
nodéa are not also dyabd. Cf. Phaedo
77 e, where paddov 3& wh os judy Se-
5:drwy is added in order to heighten
the contrast of Yows i ris év fuiv mais
Goris poBetra with the preceding ds
Cipav) dedibrwv, Crito 474 reddpevar
MY Ti TGv eraidvrwy ddtp, where uh with
the words following enhances the con-
trast between that which we do and
that which we ought to do (welOecda
Th Tv éraidyrwy ddtn). Cf. also 359 a,
IL 3, 6. .

351
144 PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

—_

St. p. 351.
eQvr 9 , 9 ‘ a 2 3° , ‘ ¥ 3 Fs
10 7d€a eoriv, dpa Kata TovTO ovK ayabd, py et TL aT
Pe > , »¥ \ > > , 9 xe “4
avTav amoByoerat add; Kat avhis ad Ta aviapa woad-
9 3 yy 6¢ > , , 5 > stig >
TwS ovTws ov Ka doov aviapd, Kaka; OvK oida, @
, 7 » € a y € A 2 1A > 39 IN
Ldékpates, eon, amk@s ovTws, ws GU Epwras, El Epmot
> JS 3 a c XN HOE 3 aba * : 9 tee
dmoxpitéov éotiv, ws Ta No€a Te ayabd éoTw amavra
ee 9 " aa) a Sener ae eee vy “.:
15 Kal Ta aviapa Kaka: adda por OoKEL OV MOvOY POs THY
a oe 3 XN > Vs Lace 2° Sf es
vov amoxkpiow €uot aopadéotepov eivar amoxpivacban,
’ N ‘A xX , 8 ¥ 2 fe x > 7s a yy
ahha Kat mpos mavtTa Tov addov Biov Tov Eepdv, TL EoTL
La LA. eQe > ¥ 3 100. l¥ > Nica
pev & TOV HOdwv ovK eoTW ayabd, €or. SD ad Kal a
Tov dvapav ovK é€ot. kakd, eat. 8 a €or, Kal Tpirov
c . al
Hdda dé Kadets,
> > > , > ‘ e A , a a e s
qv O eye, ov Ta Hdovns peréxovTa H TovovvTa YSoVyAp ;
; oes a. , Sgr ob yogi - i
Ildvu y’, py. Tovto roivw MSs Kal’ 6cov 98a éaTiv, e
ei ovk dyad, yy doviy avrny Fpainiie el ovK d-yabév
€or.

20 & ovddrepa, ovTe KaKa ovT ayabd.

"Qorep ov Ages, <n ExaoToTe, @ Rakpares,
25 oKoTapeba avTo, Kal édv pev pds dyov ‘SoKH clvat TO
= Broa Xe N A ‘oy Hs ahs ° a  Se’s Wa ah ey
oKeppa Kat 76 avTo patvyTar HOU TE Kal ayabdr, ovy-
onroued Hb Dectiye HOT 45 > fos é ,
xopno debe - “et Se. py, TéTe HOn auguoBytHooper. TId-
: ey 272 7 -N Os CR ek Ke AY a Ree
Tepov ovr, yv S eyed, od Bovdrer yyemovevew THs TKepews,
A 2 NX CLA , ° _»¥ xe a ‘ ~. x
 €y® Hyopar; Alkawos, by, ov qyetcBar: od yap Kat

2 12-20. One is tempted to believe

© that this guarded threefold division
had actually been made by Protago-
ras. See on 334 a.

d 16. dodaddotepov: adnbéorepov

cordance with fact. Cf. 343d, 344a,
Phil. 38¢ nat cicat@s émoxepdueda, ©
day mpds Adyov ti. With apds Adyor,
of. xat& Adyov, werd Ad-you.— The inves-
tigation properly conducted is to reach

would have had more ethical weight.

19. Const. gor: 3& (trav Fddwv Kad
aviapev) & éorw (&yabe ad Kard).

24. domep od Adyas aTé.: Protag-
oras requests that now also they fol-
low the method for which Socrates has
a preference, cf. 348 ¢, 349e. oxéupa
is 'that which is reached ‘by the oxo-
metaOat.

25. apos Aoyov: reasonable, in ac-

the result that the agreeable and the
good appear as one and the same
thing, as is indicated by the position
of pév, dé.

27. ‘el SE prj: sc. apds Adyou Sony
elvar ré.

29. Slatos: sc. ef, a rare ‘ellipsis.
Cf. Theaet. 143. oot 5) od« GAlyora
wanaid(ovar (by no means a few resort
to you), «al dixalws- Kgs “ydp, Gorg.
TIAATONOS. IPOTATOPAS. 145

8t. p. 352.

30 Kardpxeis ToD Adyov. “Ap” ovr, ww 8 eyd, THSE my 352
katadaves ay july yévorto ; donep el tus avOpwmoy oKo-
mov éx Tod eiSous 4 pds tyicay 7 mpds dAdo TL. THY
TOU. odparos epywv, idav 7d mpoownov,, Kal. Tas xétpas.
dxpas, eto, 10e Sy. pou drroxahiyas Kal To ory n Kat
35 TO _heragspeyor enidegov, b iva. emoxdbopay cadéotepor.
Kat eye, TovovTéy TL To9G mpos THY. ony ;  Peardpevos
OTL OUTWS. €XeS. 7 pos To dyafoy Kat 7d, 99585, OS. bys,

Seopa ToLoUToY. mT ime, "10. 87. HOt, @ Tpareydpa, b
Kal TOOE THs Siavoias. derond infor: TOS EXELS, pds, emrt-
40 OTHMYY; TOTEpoV Kal TODTS ToL SoKEL GaTEp TOLS TOAAOLS
avOparrois, 7. addws; Soxet S€ Tots woddots. wept, ée-
ores. ToLodToV TH, ovK, ioxupoy. ovo. Trrepovecay ove’
apxuxoy, evar: ob8€ Gs mepl TovovTov aitod dyzos Suavo-
orn, add. evoreys.. TONG KAS. avbparey emugrypns ov
45 7H. emery QvTOU. apxewr, GAN’ dAdo TH, TOTE, ey, Ov-
pov, Tore de. Soviy, tore, S€ Avan, éviore 88 EPOTt,
TmoNaKes, Se .PdBov, ATEXVAS. Srayoovpevor, mEpl_THS. eme-

oripns, Gonep.nept dvSpardSou, repehouerns. ind, ray ©
ad\wv dmdvrev. dp’ ov Kat voi TowovTdy TL wept ad-

A87 d.xal why Ste ye ofos mappnoidfecba at this relation through the identity of 352

. (to speak frankly), aités te gis xalé the agreeable and the good. He now
Adbyos Spodoyel go. See on319b,1.6. seeks to bring out the predominance

. 30, kardpx ets : pres., because the of the understanding in man. |"

sense is you are (still)’ the leader. 40. Const. kat (referring to 35le¢
31., The apod. of ei eto, naturally wh kad ob, Sowep of roAXol, xré.) Touro

éxpected after damep (e.g. bv yévorro), (sc. eriorhun, 357) Bone? cor oftws

is lost sight of, and instead of it, xa (sc. eva: or Zxew), Somep «re.

ey rowtrdy re 0G ‘follows with ana- 43. rovovrov: pred..

coluthon.. 44. mroAAdts : const. with %oxev.

<

33. 70s... G«pas: the hands. TIo- 48. This passage | is referred to by ¢
mer often _uses xelp to denote the arm. Arist. Eth, N. vii. 2 Bewdy yap émurrh-
b “39, TOS... EMT HpAV: Socrates i is pans evobans, & as gero Zexpdrns, dAdo Tt
still aiming at the relation of courage kparetv kal mepiédcey abtdy (roy ém-
to the other virtues, in order to arrive ogrduevov) Somep dvipdmodov.
146

55

60

65

352
c

da

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 352.
a aA x X , > €. is , \ a ¥
50 79S Soxet, N KaAOV TE EVAL YY ETLOTNUY KAL OLOV apKew

“ > c XN a7 4 > % ‘
Tov avOpatov, Kat éav TEP yryvaoKy TIS tayaba Kat
“ + ‘\ a On € ie 8 , 7 TAN’
Ta KaKd, py av KpaTnOjvar vd pydevds, waTE 2
» , a a > , , %\\> € \ #4
arta mpatrew 7 ay émuartipn Kedrevdy, GAN’ ixarny civar
Thy dpdvnow Bonbeiv to avOpamw; Kat Soxei, ey,
9 .\7 au? . 9 y >» »
aoTep ov héyets, @ VAxpares, Kal apa, eb TéEp TH ar,
aloxpév éoru kal enol codiay Kal emorypny py odxt
mavtwv Kpariatov pdvar evar Tov avOpwTeiov mpaypd-
ww ¥ > A “ 4 *. > A
tov. Kadds ye, édnv eyo, od déywr Kat adyO7.
5 9 € ‘ wn 3 4 9 a’ ‘N A >
ow Ott of ToAXot Tov avOpadTev efor TE KaL Go. ov
meiOovrat, aka aoddovs haat VeeeaKarras Te Bédre-
ota ovx eOédew mparrew Sov adrots, aN’ adda upar
Tew; kat doous 8) eyo Tpsuny 6 Ti MOTE alTLOv eoTL
TovTov, vrs Hoovys Paci ATTwpevovs H days 7} av
viv 81 éya edeyor, 76 Twos TovTwY KpaToupevous TaUTA.
a ‘ a 2 ‘ ‘ > ¥ > ,
moe Tovs movouvras. TlohkAa yap ota, epn, @ Lo-
\ » 2. 9 a , ec ¥ ¥
Kpares, kal adda ovk 6pOas éyovow ot avOpwmor. “TA
XN > > an > , 4 XN > ?, “
89 per euod emiyeipnoov meifew tos avOpdmovs Kat
, yY 3 > a an XN , ¢g een
SidaoKew 6 é€otw avtots TOTO 7d TdOos, 6 daow 7d

oicba

as

52. av kparnOyvar: represents xpa-
rnécln tv, as though preceded by an
opt. in the prot., making a milder
statement of the case.

53. dv: ie. & ty, of. Gorg. 486 e av
poor ov Sporoyhons.

55. & mép tw dddq:
1. 28.

56. py otxl: because aicypdy éon,
&vod ort, aicxdvouat are regarded
neg. expressions. See GMT.
95, 2, n. 1, Rem.— As a teacher
of wisdom and virtue, Protagoras
must maintain their value; thus
Socrates, by associating Protagoras
with himself in combating the vul-
gar view, involves him also in the

of. 829,

final conclusion, that all virtue is
wisdom.

58. A€yav: connected, as is freq. the
partic. in conversation, with a verb
used by the previous speaker. Here
sc. pris, from @yuf implied in the words
of Protagoras.

65. Protagoras thinks it unprofita-
ble to follow up the idle opinions of
ignorant men; see 353 a, 1. 75, below.

68. Und tov ySovav rrtacOat: is
pred. of 8 (cf. 358ac, 354e, 357¢),
but the true character of that which
they call ‘being controlled by the
passions’ is repeated and appended
freely to the rel. clause, «al ob apdz-
Tew KTé.

e
TIAATQNOS ITPOTATOPAS. 147
St. p. 353.
Tov yndovav yTTacOat Kal ov amparrew Sia TadTa TA 353

> X\ ae > a, x * *» tf
70 Bédriota, eet yuypdoKkew ye aiTd. tows yap av heydv-
€ n 9 > 3 aA , > ¥ > *
Tov Hpov ot. OvK dpbas déyere, @ avOpwro, adda
wedderbe, Epowr’ av nuas: "QO Ipwraydpa tre kai L-
Kpares, El fq) €oTL TOdTO Td TAOnLA HOovAS HrTAcOa,
> ‘ , sis , A ye a > 7 > ¥
aha Ti mor éeori, Kat Ti ypets aiTd hate civa; Etma-
75 Tov Huw. Ti dé, @ Leéxpares, det Has oKxoretcOa Ti
“ “A 4 > 4 a 4 a a nw
Tov Toddav dd€av avOpdrav, ot 6 TL dv TUXYwWaL, TOUTO
héyovow; Oipar, qv 8 éyd, eval ti nul TovTo mpds b
x > “ Me > ao ~*~ 7 4 \ ~ >
To éLevpel Tept avdpeias, mpds TANG pdpia TA THS ape-
Ts 7s wot exe. ei ody cor Soxet eupevew ots apre
gd e a S Se * e 6 ea > a ¥ iAX
80 edokev npiv, ewe Hyjoacbat, 7 olwar av eywye kadhdiora
5, 2, 4 3 Q x 4 ¥ -
gavepov yevécba, Erov: ei S€ py Bovde, et cor didor,
A 4 3 > ¥ 2 a - ‘ ee y
€@ xaipew. “AAN’, ey, 6p0Gs Aéyeis + Kal wépawve GomeEp
¥
7pso.
XXXVI. [adw roimy, épnv éyd, ei Epowro pas, Té ¢
> AQ a x aA ¢€ aA 7 > Z n ¢ A 3x\ 7
ovv daré. TovTO Eivat, 0 Hels ATT Eivat TV HOoVvaY édé-
¥” aa ¥ x > “ c © 2 4 a
yopev; eltoun’ av eywye Tpds avrods wot: "Akovere O7-
mepacdpela yap tpiv éyd te Kal Ipwraydpas ppacat.
* , > » a eA a ?
5aGAXo Tt yap, ® avOpwror, pate div TodTo yiyver Bat
3 ee @ , eon s XN an X93
& Tovade, olov ToAAGKIs UT TiTwY Kal ToTaY Kai adppo-
353 69, raéra: see on 325a,1.14. ddupduevos but, if all is ended when 3°
2 10. éwel yryvionev: onthe inf. by one is dead, I shall at least be less *
assimilation after éwe{ in indir. disc., disagreeable to my (friends through
see GMT. 92, 2, n. 3; H. 947. Cf. lamentations.
Phaedo 109 e. 76. 6 vu dv ruxwou: (sc. Aéyorres)
73. rotro tO wdOypa: sc. yeyvd- the first thing that strikesthem. Cf. Crito

okovtas Ta BeATIOTa ObK COeAewwapdtrev, 4546 Ti hy Téxwor, TOTO rpdkovoet.

étdy abrois, cf. 352 d.— nSovqs: for the 80. Fs const. rabry Erou, 7. b
gen. after.verbs implying comparison, 81. ci BF ph BotrAce (2upever), &o
see G. 175, 2; H. 749. xalpew, ef cot plrov (ene xalpew eav).

74. ddAd: now (like at after si); XXXVI. 5. dAdo te: or ZANo 1% H, €
not infreq. after ei. Cf. Phaedo91b equiv. to nonne, cf. Apol. 24c. See
ei 3& pndéy éore tTeAevThoavtTt, GAN’? G. 282, 3; H. 1015b.
oby Arrov tois wapodow andhs Ecopa 6. olov «ré.: the particulars of the
148 PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 353.
Sioiwv kparovpevot mou OVTWY, YLYVOOKOVTES OTL TO-
yypa., ne Spas aura mparresn; Pate av. OvdKovy
epaiped ay avrovs ey Te Kal ov modu, Tovmpa dé
10 adra aH pare elvan ; mérepov Ore THY poorjy rary év a
TO. Tapax priya Topexer Kai mee eoTw éxaotov avTav, 7
Gru eis Tov UoTEpov Xpdvorv vdgous TE ToLEL. Kai TeEvias
Kat. addXa. Towavra ToAAA TapacKevale; 7H Ka, €l.TL TOV-
Tov eis TO. dorrepoy py dey mapacxeviler, xaipew dé pdvoy
15 BOUG Gps o av Kaka ein, O.Tt rabovra Xalpew qTOLet
kal dmyovy; ap’ atayied dy avtous, a. Uparaydpa, ado
Tu daroxpivarbar, 4 7, OTL ov Kata THY adbTAS THs ovis
TS Tapaxprpa epyaotay Kaka €o7TU, dda, dud, Ta VOTE- ©
pov’ yuyvopeva, vocous TE Kal Tadda; "Eya pev ola,
20 édn 6 Ipwrayépas, tods woods av tadra amroxpivac bas.
Ovbxotv vécous TovotvTa dvias ove, Kal mevias moL-

Swéedy 6

a - 3 4 LA € a »¥ e 9
ovvTa avias Tot; Omodoyotev ay, was eya@pat.

383 general roiode follow garé in the nom.
and inf.
a : 15. dfiws 8: see on 326 d,1.45.—o

in our passage 8 7: wa0évra, and com- a
pare with it “Apol. 86b rf &zds ctu

madciv 2 amworioa,: 8 Tt waddy ev TE

vm. wadvra xré.: the Mss. have 6 7:
pabdyra. A difficult passage. Entirely
suitable to-the'context is the thought
that in judging whether the agree-
able as such is good, the quality of that
which is agreeable is of no importance.
Now the phrase rf ra8év (GMT. 109,
n. 7,6) has the meaning, what has hap-
pened to him, what ails him that, where-
Sore?’ . Of. Ar. Pax 699 (Kparivos)
aréOavev, 87 of Adkwves évéBadrov.
Herm. rl waddv; Trre. 3 1; -The
phrase rf addy is regarded as having
a’ similar meaning (what put it into
his head, with what:idea, wherefore ?),
but G. Hermann (Ar. Nub. p. xlvi. ff.)
and others rightly. replace it every-
where with rf wa@dév. We read then

Bly ody jovxlav Fyov what do I de-
serve to.suffer, or what fine to pay,
that I fell into such a condition that
I could not keep quiet during my life?
and Euthyd. 299 a mwodd pévror ducasd-
tepov by toy buérepoy narépa TUTTO,
8 rt wabdy copots viets oftw Epucev
(whatever ailed him to beget such’ wise
sons). We find then as the thought,
through whatsoever means and in what-
soever way they cause one to enjoy one-
self. With wa0dvra an indef. tid
(ace. obj.) is understood, by a custo-
mary use of the:partic.

20.. rovs awoXAovs: Protagoras wa- e
rily retains the . original designa-
tion, instead of saying robs avOpd-
Tous.
149
St. p. 353.

> a , > ¥ ea 9
Ovxouv paiverat, o avOpwrou, Up, Ss

TIAATONOS IPOTATOPAS.

Tpwrayépas.
papev ye Te Kal Uporayépas, de ovdev addo TavTa
25 Kaka OvTa % OidTe eis avias TE dmoreheuta. Kat ddNov
Hdovar & dorepel Spohoyoier ai av; Suveddxer 7 new dudoir. 354
Ovxotv madw av avrous TO. évavTiov époipel, *Q, av-
Opwrrou ot. déyovres av, dyaba, dvapa. cya, dpa, ov, 7a
Toudde héyere, ofoy Th. TE yupvdow. Kal Tas orpareias
30 Kat. TAS vmo Tov larpav Ocpareias. TAS Sud. Kavoreav TE
Kal Towav Kal PEABODY, Kat. Dyporroviiy yeyvopevas,
6ru TavTa ayaa. hey eon, dviapa d€; pater 2 av; Svv-
eddKet. Tdrepov ow KaTa 7o8€ dyabe. avra. KNEES, ort
ép TO mapaxprya ddvvas Tas soxdras mapexet Kat Bdyn- b
35 Souda. at q ort eis TOV vorepov, xpovov tyievad TE amr av:
TOV viyvovrat Kal evefiar TOV Teper Kal TOV Thea
cornplan Kat GAhwv apxai.xat mrodra; aie dv, as
ey Gp
4. ott eis pords dworeheurg kat NuTav ad Ne TE Kal

Swveddxer. Tatra 5} ayabd gor. 8’ dddo TH

40 amotpomas ; %. exeré Tt ddXo rédos déyew, els } _ daroBheé.

«

353-23. ds hapev...Ipwraydpas: Pro-

tagoras allows this to pass as his opin-
ion, and thus accepts it. If he had a

different principle in mind in 351 ¢ d,

here was'thé place to-urge it.

354.97. dv: is repeated in the following

galev. bv. —@ _Svoparror ot Aéyovres:

cf: 887 © fyiets of dxovovres, & &vdpes of

mapéytes.

28. av dyabd duapa: cf 353¢ wo
vapa. . . elvat. "

30. kavoewv xré. : te. all forms of the
healing art, -surgery, medicine, diet.

31. Atpoxrovay: hunger cure. Galen,
15, p. 829 K., explains it.as dourla may-
reahs, or at least 4 én rots wéuace
pévors Slarra a diet of drinks only.

b 37. Gov: obj. gen. of. Gorg. 5l4a

day wh Kadh Kayadh 4 didvowa F roy pea- 24
Advrey } Xphuara woAAG AauBdvev A ap- y
Xhv tivev 4 BAAn divamy hvtwodv un-
less there be an honorable and good mind
in those who are to receive much ‘money,
or the rule'of others, or any other sort of
power.— atev dv: after the double
question; refers to the ‘second mem-
ber, which introduces with the correc-
tive # the true be of the speaker.
38. Tatra eré.: must refer to 7é
yunrdow eré., IL. 29 £. It is the con-
clusion of the whole series beginning
with ‘odxody méaw 1. 27, and corre-
sponds to the closing sentence of the
first series obxony galverar Kré. 1. 23.
For this’ reason 8 (which the Mss.
have for 54) cannot be correct. -
150 PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.
St. p. 354.
\
Wavres avTa dyala Kahetre, GAN 7 WOovds te Kat dv-
mas; ovk av datev, as ey@par. Odd’ enol Soxel, épy 6
- > ~*~ ‘\ ‘A ¢€ “ # < >
Tpwraydpas. Ovdxow tiv pev ndovnv SidKere ws adya-
Oov ov, thv Sé Adaynv devyere GS Kakdv; Luveddket.
a> ¥ e wn > 5 4 ‘ ao ‘N 3 4
45 Toor’ dpa nyeiol civat Kaxdv, THY dTyY, Kal dyaldr,
‘ € 4 > N A + x - 4 s sS
Thy noovyv, éret Kat avTd Td xalpew Tére héyeTe KaKdv
eva, Grav peldvav ndovav dtootepy 7 doas avTd exe,
x» 4 ¢ s oN 2 2 A a 2 xX
h AvTas peilovs TapacKevaly Tav év a’T@ HOovarv: emel a
> > ¥ 28 mi , ‘ ~ an xn >
el Kat Go TL avTO TO Kaipew KaKOY KadEtTE Kal Els
50 GAXo tL Téos amoBdépavres, Exoure Gv Kal ypiy eizetv:
adW’ odx e€ere. OS’ euol Soxovow, éf7n 6 Tpwraydpas.
¥ > , . V9 A a a e 9
Addo te obv Tadw Kat Tept adbrod Tod uTEtoAat 6 ad-
xX 4 , aA s % ‘ a 2 , ba
Tos TpOTos; TOTE KaEtTE ad’TS TS AuTEtTOaL dyabdr, dray
x id 4 a 2 2A 2 A > , » ao
H peilous Nimas Tav ev ait@ ovoay amahddtTy 7 pel-
e “ A a , 2 xX > x »
55 Lous ndovas TOV AuTaY TapacKevdly; Eze Ei pds ado
> 4 9 “~ > “ wn
7. Téhos amoBhémere, GTav KadkyATe avTd Td uTetoOar
> , Ka ‘ a 2 ‘ 4 ¥ € a 4 A a > >
ayaldv,  mpds 6 éya® éyw, Exere july ciety: GAN ody e
e€ere. “Ady On, efn, A€yeis, 6 Tpwraydpas. Tddw rot-
¥ > 2 ¥ 2 2 SS » ei >
vuv, epnv éyd, et pe avéporobe, & avOpwrou, Tivos odv
60 Sijmore evexa ohhka wept TovTov héyes Kal woddayy;
ovyytyvackeré por, patnv av éywye. mpOTov pev yap ov
e cs 2 5 a so» \ a A ec a a
pddvov aaodetEar Ti EoTe woTé TovTO 5 pets Kadetre
TOV NOovav ATTw elvar: emeita ev TOUTW Eiol TaCaL al
dmodeiges. GAN ere Kai viv dvabécOar ekeorw, ct ay

354 41. GAN qf: of. 3294, 1.6,356a,1.31. yields to the inclination to introduce 254
b 42. Bonet: brobs hy od: ai i‘ 3 . i e
i - SoKet: sc. abrobs &y pdvat. iscussions in the form of animaginary

44. dv: for ofcav, under the influ- dialogue, as here, in this supposed con-
ence of dya6év. Cf. 359d, 1.31 ofa, —versation with the multitude, to imag-
and so freq. ine also a second dialogue with them.

e 59. dvéporde: we should have ex- 63. Eweara: see on 310¢, 1. 18.—év
pected ef pe dvdpowé? of KvOpwra (cf. tovtw xré.: on this point the whole
353 a c), but it is quite in the style argument turns.
of the Platonic Socrates, that he so far 64. See on 353 e, 1. 23.

.
70

75

355
b

TAATONOS TMPOTATOPAS.

151

St. p. 355.
65 €xere GAAO TL Havat eivar TO ayabdy H Thy HSovyv, 7 355

‘ x ¥ x» ‘ S # a > eS ‘\ e 4
TO Kakov ao TL THY aviav: 7H apKel tiv TO deus

a x ’ ¥ a 7 Qa 9 a Yo oN ¥
kataBiovar TOV Biov aveu AvTwv ; et 6 ApKet Kat PN EX ETE

pndev ado pdvar civar dyabdv 7 KaKdy, 6 par) els TadTa

a oy 8 a 3 ,
TedeuTa, TO PETA TOUTO AKOVETE.

gnpt yap daw tovrov

9 ¥ a % 4 7 Lg a,
ovTwS EXoVTOS yehotov Tov Aéyor yiyver Oat, Gray héyyTE

9 ld ae QA ‘N 4 9 #
ort wodAaKs yeyvdoKwv 7a Kaka avOpwios, 6TL Kaka.

> 9 4 > 4, IFN XN , eon a
COTW, OWS TWParre au7a, e€ov BY) TPaTTew, ‘UTO TWYV

e a 2 27 \ 2 , \ > > ,
Hdovar dyduevos Kal exmdntrépevos: Kai adfis ad dé-

9 c € ¥ 4 > 6a , 3
YETE O7t Yyvoa K@VY O ay pe7os TAYAUQ WPATTEW OVUK

2f/ = ‘N\ A ¢€ - e ‘A 4 € 4
éGéhee Sid Tas Tapayphya ySovds, bd TovTwy HTTa-

pevos.

XXXVIT. ‘Os 8€ radra yedotd éort, Karddynrov ora,
a XN Ld > / 7 ¥ ¢ A , a 7 Lie
€ay pu TodNots dvdpact ypapela apa, Noel TE Kal dviap@

kat ayad@ kai Kax@, ddd’ erreidy Sto éeddvyn tadra, Svoiv

Kai dvdpac. mpocayopevope aitd, mpatov pev ayala

\ a (¥ > eQa \ 9 a
Kat KaKQ@, €TELTA avs noec TE KAL aviapo.

O€pevor

NX 9 , 9 7 ¢ »” * *%
87 ovTw éywnev ote TeyvdoKkov 6 avOpwros Ta KaKa

Kg 4, 3 yo > * a
OTL KAKA EOTW, OMWS AUTA TrOLEL.
¥ XN 4 © 7 7

epntat, Aca ti; “Hrrdpevos, pycoper.
vos €pyoerat nuas: nui Se

73. dA€yere: after ray Aéynre above,
we should have expected here kal éray
abéts ad A€ynre, but after the long ob-
jective clause with 871, the discourse,
as is frequently the case, changes to
the independent form. For this rea-
son, in order to characterize this sec-
ond part of what the multitude say as
aiso ridiculous, the words are added,
és 3: raira yedotd eon. Cf. 357 ¢,1. 89.

XXXVII. 2. dpa: the previous dis-
cussion leads to the result that the use
of four words is unnecessary, two be-
ing sufficient; since good and agree-

38 > ea
€av ovv TLS Nas
¢, A aA 2 wn
Taro Tov; €eKel-
e€ \ A e Aw > 7 »¥

umTO pev ndovns ouKere €&-

able, bad and disagreeable, coincide. b

&pa has its position late in the sentence
also in Gorg. 519 b woAAa kal &yaba Thy
daw wenomnxdres Epa ardAAurrat.

4. avra: i.e. the concepts.

6. ofrw: belongs to O¢uevor. What
follows is the assertion of the multi-
tude (cf. 352 d, 1. 60).

8. arropevos: sc. Suws aba wore’.

9. tad pev WSovis: sc. #trdpevov, re
kana, yryvécnovra tt kand éatl, woveiv.
Instead of-having uév followed by its
correlative, dad 3& &AAov Aextéov, we
have, with anacoluthon, éxelvp 3} Kré.

b

c
152 PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.
St. p. 355.
10 coTw eizetv: ado yap ovopa pereihngper avti THs HSov7js,
70 dyabov. éxeiv oF droxpwdpeba Kat héywper, or
Hrapeos= “Yao Tivos ; Pye. Tod ayafod, pyr oney
vy Aia. ay obv Tuxn 6 Epdpevos nas UBpioris & any, ye-
Adoerat Kat epee’ a EL yotoigy: déyere APY et mparre a
15 TUS. Keused, yyraonay ort kaka, éatw, ob S€ov abrov mpdr-
TEW, mar eps b10 TOV dyabav. “Apa, pijoee, ovk a€iov
OVTWY VLKGY €V. ply TOV avatar Ta Kakd, 7 dSiar ; $n-
opey Bfov ort diroxpwdpevor, ott OvK dkiov ovT@v *
ov yap av eenpdpravey 6 ov pape irre eivat TOV #8o-
20 vav. Kara ti 86, drive tows, avabin €oTL téyabe, TOV
KaKOV 7) TA KAKa TOV dyabiv i) Kar’ Gddo Tu 4 Grav
Ta pev peilo, 7a Sé eo punparepe: as H mreiw, Ta Sé-EXaTTH e

>

a oux, eLopev eimetv ado 7 ToUTo. Andov apa, dycet,
OTL TO mrrao ba. TovTo héyere, avti éharrévev ayalav

25 peilw KaKa Aap Bowes Tatra pev ov ovto. perad.
Baper 5H. Ta, avopare modw TO. 988 TE Kal dviapoy emi
Tots avrots TovTous, Kal. éyoper ore “AvOpwros mpar-
Te.—ToTE prev éhéyouev Ta KaKd, vov S€ Aéyope Ta.
AVLAPa, YLYVOOKwY, OTL aviapa EOTW, NTTOpEVoS UTd TOV

30 O€wv, SHrov oT. avakiwy ovTwyv viKav: Kal TiS. adn 356
81) a€ia Sov} mpos banv eoriv, AN’ 7H baepBody addrj-

35543. _ SBouerriis: inclined to mockery. kaxdy ri is &gwov d&ye0os when it de- 25
E 17. év tpiv: before you as judges. serves to be chosen in place of the
See on 337 b, 1. 34. good.
19, ot ydp dv xré. : see on 348 d,1. 6. 22. welw: see on 330a, 1. 16. e
“Ifthe good were ‘equal to the evil, 26. ém\ rots avrots: cf. 349 b, 1. 29
or greater, evidently there would be éx} év) mpdypatt.
no error in choosing it.” 31. d£la: Cicero’s translation (Prisc. 356

20. Svdgia: as that is &ftov avis v.64),quae igitur potest esse =
which is worth being taken for its indignitas voluptatis ad mo-
price, so here 7d dyady is fvdiiov roo ©6Lestiam, nisi in magnitudi-
xakod when it is not worthy to be ne aut longitudine alterius
chosen in ‘preference to the bad, while utrius posita? shows that the
153
St. p. 356.
ov Kat edAeupus ; ratta 8 éart pelle TE Kal opuxporepa
yeetnee adhijheiv kat melo Kat éddtrw Kal paddov Kat
Hrtov. € yep Tus héyou ore "Aa mond Siapéper, @
Zaxpares, 0 wapaxpiya H9v Tov eis TOV vaTEnOY xpévov
kat 1S€o0s Kat dumped, Mav ado Te, gainv 4 av ‘eyes,
} noovn Kat dong ov yap eof otw addy. “GAN @omep
dyaGes toravar dvOparros, owleis Ta “aBéa® Kat ‘owes
Ta. dump, Kat To éyyds Kal 7d ‘wéppar orjoas év TO
Cuyo, ime mérepa mreiw éoriv. ea pev yap bea mpos
d€a Loris, Ta, peilo de Kat meteo Agaitae éav ‘de
Auirnpa. ™pos Aumnpa, Ta €XATTW Kat opiukpérépa- éay dé
ea “‘apos umnpd, ° éav jee ‘Ta aviapa BinepRadXijros
Ur TOV Hear, é édy TE TH eyyes v0 Tav Téppw “éav ‘TE

Ta ‘TOppw ‘bTd TOV crys, radray 7 mpagy mpaxréov
&v 9 av ‘Foatr" ev}

TIAATONOS, IIPOTATOPAS.

35

b

40

45

€av dé TH Pea Ud ‘TOV BeapOD, ‘ov c
TpPaKTea * Grn exer, Patyy av, TadTa, @ avd wTou;
p pit mp addy ,& dvOp

oid Tt ovK av exouey aAdws “héyeiv: LweddKe ‘Kat

ekev. “Ore d7) ToUTO oUTas Xe 768€'j Hat arrokpwac be,
50 dijow. ‘daiverar tpiv TH ope Ta adta peyeOn éyyibev
356 false reading of the Mss. dvatia, 38. dyads tordvar: good at weigh- 356
® which arose from the preceding dva- ing. Pp
tlw, is very old. dvatia is not found 42. édv 8 ieee «ré.: to this are
as a subst., while AH and AN are subord. éav bev re dviap& kré,, and édy
often interchanged. ; ae Te Hdéa KTE., and to this cay” pev,
32. After the substs. érepBory and again, are subord. édy te —  edy 7 Te.
ZaAenfis, we Should expect raira 8 éor) 44. édv te, édv re: whether, or. See
7d pelo re Kad” opuxpdrepa yhyvecbu, HH. 1045, 2.
but the seritenée ‘is ‘const. as though 46. ravta: sc. T& idea. ce
replying to the question kal ras &a- AT. Bpaxréa: sc. 7a Fda.
Xos ‘Bkea | Te ba ‘apos Te ‘Avmrnpd, ‘49. Ste: causal, quum, quando,
aan’ } ‘SmepBddXovra BAATAG ‘ad &AAel- A
wovrd; “peyebn: “objects ‘of any size,
35. 15¥: we should have expected sibs of ‘Phil. 41'e "ev Hey

950 ‘kad ‘Avrnpdy, ‘but, “as ‘the words
stand, we inust regard «at duwnpod,
which follows, as an afterthought.

dyer 7 _ mdppuber “eal ‘eyyider “bpaiv Te
peyébn “Thy dahOecav apaviCer, in vis-
ion, the near ‘and distant seeing of mag-
154 PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

- Bt. p. 356.

pev peilo, téppwlev dé €hdrrw: 4} ov; Byoovoew. Kai
x , ‘N ‘ ‘X ec , A € ‘\ cy

Ta Taxa Kal TA TOAAG WoaUTWS; Kat ai dwval ai toot

eyyibey wey peiLous, a ppene de Geporepie:

Ei ouv év TOUT@ jet Hv TO ed Tpatrew, év ™@ Ta

Paiev
av.
é de
55 pey peydda pnkyn Kat mpdtrew Kat hapBdvew, Ta dé op-
4 a
Kpa kal pevyew Kai pa mparrew, tis Gv Hiv owrypia
> a aA , Ss e A a, a € a
éfdvyn tod Biov; apa n petpytiucy Téxvn 4 7) TOV pawo-
pevou Svvapus; 7 avrn pev nas emrdva Kal emote avo
* 4 a, 4 > AN . /
Te Kal KaTw ToddAdKis peTadapBdvew TavTA Kat peTape-
60 ew Kal &v Tats mpa&eor Kal &y Tats aipéceot TOV peydhov
Te Kal o HU pian, H O€ perpyTiKy dicupov pev ay emoinoe
TOUTO TO pavrag pa, Sydcaca dé 76 adn Bes Thouxiay
av eroinoey éxew THY oxy perquea? émt To adhyOet
kai €gwoe ay tov Biov; ap av dpodoyotey avOpwior
65 Tpos TadTa Nas THY peTpyTiKHY odlew av TéxvnY, 7
»¥ ‘\ a ec s s > > > a nw
GdAnv; Ti perpyticyy, apoddye. Ti 0, ei ev tH TOD
WEpitTov Kal apTiou aipéce Huw Av 4 cwrnpia tod Biov,
€ z % £ > ~ »¥' € 4 ‘\ ec , nd »¥
o76Te TO Téov SpOas Eder EXéoOar Kai GadTe Td EdaT-
a oN ‘ e “ a \ y X 4 y yy)
Tov, 7) avTO pos EavTO H TO ETEpov Tpds TO ETEpOY, EtT

°° nitudes obscures the true proportions,
© Phaedo 1114 xal devdwy (ever-flow-
ing) worapav duhxava peyeOn.

54, év routw: see on 310d, 1. 27.

55. pry wparrev: the peculiar ex-
pression is chosen to conform the il-
lustration to the truth to be explained,
namely, that it is knowledge which
must determine us Ta 45€a # 7a AvTNpd
mparreyv.

57. 4... Sivapis: the (subjective)
impression of the visible world. The pas-
sage is directed against Protagoras’s
theory of knowledge. See Introd. p. 3.

58. éwAdva kal érole: dv is not add-
ed, because the dv with épdvm above is
still in force. Cf. Phaedr.229 ¢ obx dy

dromos etn elra palnv, Phaedo 87 € av- a

aykatoy péevrky etn... ré7° Gdn emdek-
viot, Lys. 208 b egev dv. wdOev égev; Ar.
Eq.1057 ov« by paxdoatto- xéoarto ydp.

60. «wpadtert, aipéceot: limit both
preceding verbs.

61. dxvpov: without force, vain. Cf.
Crito 50 b év Ff ai yevduevas dlkar wndev
isxtovaw, GAA’ bx’ iiuwtav kxvpor yly-
vovTas.

63. pévovoayv: opp. to érAdva above.

65. riv petpyricyy: sc. duodoyeiv
ky robs avOpdrous og ew by tas xpos
Tavta.

69. atro mpos avrd: i.e. 7d wepirroy
mpos Td wepirtdv or 7d dpriov xpds 7d
&priov,

d

356

e
TAATONOS IIPOTATOPAS. 155

8t. p. 357,
70 eyyus eire TOppw Ein, Ti av Eowley july Tov Biov; ap’ 357
av ovk emoripn; Kat ap av ov petpytixy tus, eredy
e a XN 3 7 > xX € , > x xX
wep vrepBodys Te Kal évdeias eativ y réxvyn; émevdy Se
WepitTov TE Kat aptiov, dpa addy Tis H dpiOuntiKy;
e “A a can e »* a ¥” = a, a a
Opodoyotey av nuty ot avOpwiror- 4 ov; *ESdxouv dv Kat
a . a > a ȴ
75 T@ Ilpwraydpa Guodoyew. Hier, & advOpwiror- éemedy dé
€ “~ ‘ , > > “A aA € s 3 a, 2 e€
ndovns Te Kal Avs ev pOn TH aipérer éeddvy yuty 7
aowrnpia tov Biov otca, Tov Te méovos Kal eAdTTOVOS, Kat
peilovos Kat opixpotépov, Kal Twoppwtépw Kai éyyutépy,
dpa mp@rov pev ov petpyTicn haiverat, drepBodas Te Kat b
80 évdeias ovoa Kat iodryTos mpos aAAHAaS Kes; "AAN
> , > \ be - > 4 8 £ - ‘\
dvaykn. "Eet 5€ perpyticy, avéyky Simo téyvn Kai
emornpn. Lvppyoovow. “Hrs pev toivuy téyvy Kal ém-
- > N 9 > nw , 9 + 3 ,
oTHpN oT avrn, cioavOis oKapducOa: dru dé emioTHLY
> ¥ A 3 “a *. + > , aA 2 A ~
€ati, TooouToy e€apKet mpds THY amddekw, Hv eue Set
, , > a , a» De a »¥
85 kal IIpwraydpay dmodetEar wept dv npecP yuas. ypeobe c
dé, eb peuvnobe, qvixa ynuets adArfAots a@podoyotper
EmLoTHNS pndev eiva KpettTov, AAA TOTO del KparTely,
y a 270A ‘\ 1O A ‘ ~ TAX ec 7 e e a
omov ay évp, Kal NOovnS Kat TOY GANwY amdvTwr: dpets
dé 87) efare THv NSoviy ToddAdKLs Kpareiy Kal Tod E€iddTOS
90 avOpadzov, eed Sé duty ody apohoyouper, meTa TOUTO
¥ cas , \ , > A
npeobe nuas 0 IIpwraydpa te Kat LaKpares, ei pr) Eore
a ‘ , € a € a > \ 7 > 3 a
TovTo TO TaOnpa ySovns nrracOa, adda Ti ToT ati

357-72. éorly: the gen. with elvac ex-

80. mpos GAArAas: te. Hdoviis mpds =
® presses here the object with which

Avanv kal Adans mpds Hdovjy.

the art has to do.

74. dv: const. with dpuodoyetv.

77. rou: introduces all the follow-
ing gens., and also the advs. roppwrépw
and éyyurépw. Cf. 356 a, 1.33, where
the advs. naAAov kad Frroyv are co-ordi-
nated with pel(w re nat ouixpérepa Kré.
With ¢alvera: is to be supplied 4 ow-
tnpla tod Blov ota,

86. qvika: cf. 352 ¢ ff.

88. tpeis S€ Sy x7é.: does not de-
pend upon #vixa, but stands inde-
pendently; hence the repetition with
anacoluthon of éwe:dy 3& spiv odx
Gporoyotmey, meta ToUTO Hpece twas.
See on 355 b, 1. 73.

91. & TIpwrayopa xré.: cf. 353.a.

92. dAAd: in apod., cf Hom. @ 154.
156

Kat ri bets abrd pare elvan; ‘éimare yeep.

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.
Bh Be She

et pev ouv d

7ore evus ae clropey ore *Apiabia, Kareyeharre av

95 Qn ° vov dé av Myer karayedare, kat Spay airav

100€7u épodoyjxare 6 OTL ‘Berpyrucys-

karayehdcen Oe.

Kat yap Upeis Gpohoyyjare emorriipiys

evdeia eapaprdvery mept THY Tay 1jSovav aipeow kal

huwdv Tovs elapaprévovras ravta Sé é é€orw ayabd Te Kat
Kaka Kal ov pdvoy emuoriipys, GNX Kat els 7d ‘mpdobey

7 Se eapopravoper

mpagus avev emtoriiuys tore mov Kal avTou Or dpabia.

7 mparrera.

@OTE TOUT éort, TO ‘pSoriis 7 qTT! elvan, dpabia

4 peyiorn. as Tpwrayépas ode pnerey é iaTpos elvan Kal
Tpédtxos Kat ‘Tarias - Opets: dé dca TO oieo Oar aAXO Te

1057) dpabiay evan ovre ‘avtot ouTe ‘TOUS ‘dperépous matsas

357
d

e€ ,

Tropa Tovs TOUTwY SiSacKddous Tovcde Tovs coguorés

meprere, as ‘ov S8Saxrod OvTos, “adda. rey pievou Tov
dpyepiov kat ov SiSdvies rovros Kaxds ‘mparrere Kat Sig

Kat. ‘Sypoota.

XXXVIHI. Tatra, pey Tots aoddots drroxexpypevou ap 358

Huev.

99. emorriiuns: sc. vbelg. — els TO
apoc0ev: going further, see on 3394,
1. 33.

102. rodro: is the subj. (« this of
which you ask, namely rd Adovis Frrw
elvat’”’); Spablas a neylerni is the predicate.

105. otre avrol: sc. epxeade. There
should negularly Follow, ore of Spe
Tepoi waides Epxovrat rapa KTE., but with
the ‘second ofre the const. changes.
Cf. Dem. xxx. 54 5 8 otf’ airds
(Gudou) oft exelvors ofr? enol Sodvac
toy Spxov Atlooev, xuIx. 52 ob yap
Shrov dvev ye orabuot fipedey 0f6
é beroriBéueros (mapaartpeoBar) oth 6
broriBels Tov yarndv mapaddoey for it
surely was not likely that the mortgagor

Deas Se 87 | pera Hpwraydpou EpwTa, eo ‘Iamia TE

would receive the money, or the mortgagee * 351

pay it, without weighing it.

106. tovrwy: i.e. “of all that leads
to ndovijs- BH rte elva.” This (rod
{8ovis wh irracGat) is understood with
the following és ob Sidanrov dvros.

108. Cf. 318 e, ll. 42 ff. —Socrates,
with exquisite irony, supports the cus-
tom of the sophists, and his apostrophe
naturally pleases them marvellously
(cf. 358 a treppuas).

XXXVIHI. 1. Socrates has estab-

lished the two theses at which he has ®
been aiming, viz., that the agreeable
is the good, and that the understand-
ing rules in man. He now moves on
to connect these two principles with
b. 9. elre..

TIAATOQNOS IPOTATOPAS.

358 the relation of av3pela to the other

virtues.
1.19.

3. apiv: “for let us all make the
examination together.” Prodicus and
Hippias had been invited at the out-
set 317 d, but Socrates repeats particu-
larly 348 ¢ émonepdueba dh abtd KowR
Gmavres and 358d ouvedéxer axaow
juty. By taking the others along with
Protagoras, Socrates makes it the more
difficult for the latter to break away
again before the consummation of the
argument, cf. 360 d.

7. Stalpeotwv: see on 337 a, 1. 26.
- Gvopafwy: Plato fre-
quently alludes thus to the custom of
using various bynames in invocations
of the gods, as roAvwvupta showed the
manifold honor of the deity. Cf
Crat. 400e dorep ev rais ebxais vduos
éotly uty etxecbat, ofrweés Te Kad dxé-
Gev xalpovaw dvopatsuevor by whatever
names and whence soever they please
to be invoked, Symp. 212 © rotroy oby
Tov Adyov ds eyndpiov vduicoy eipi-
cba, cf 5¢,8 Tt Kal ban alps dvoud-
Gav (whatever and however you choose
to name it), tovro évduate, Aesch.
Ag. 160 Zeds, doris wor’ éorly.—dad-
Oe .. . dvopdtev: cf Hom. K 68

See on 352 b, 1. 39, 359¢,

157

&t. p. 358.
Kat Ipddiuxe,— xowds yap 8} eat yutv 6 \dbyos, — wéTe-
pov Soca tpiv adyOn déyew 7 WevderIa. “Trephvds
256. 9 > An > x > 2 € aA
5 d0Ke, amacw adnOy civar Ta eipnpéva. “Opodoyetre
»” > S > ? ‘N A HOU > ‘A > A be > \
dpa, nv O eyo, 7 pev Hdd dyafov ecivar, 76 SE avvapov
, x xX , A , a > 7
Kakov; Thy S€ Ipodixov rovde Siaipeow Tov dvopdtav
Tapawroupat’ etre yap nov eire repmvov eyes Etre xapToy,
etre O7d0ev Kal Oras yaipes Ta ToLadTa dvopalwr, @
10 BéAriore I pddiKe, rodrd prow mpos 6 BovAopar amoxpwat.
Teddoas obv 6 Ipddixos cwvwpoddynee, kat of ado. Ti
5é 87, & avdpes, efnv eye, 76 ToWvde; at emt TovToV

marpdbev éx ‘yevens svoudtwy kyvdpa
éxaoTov.

10. rotro xré.: “use that expression,
that word, which pleases you best, in
your reply to my question.” Cf Symp.
212¢.

12. éwl rovrov: cannot express an
aim, the actions directed at this (aAciv
émt Sduouv Thuc. i. 116 and similar ex-
pressions are entirely different) ; but
the meaning is that, “the actions be-
longing in this sphere (viz. of the agree-
able and painless life), so soon as the
agreeable and the good are one and
the same, are noble.” é} rovrov can
then be compared with ém) rot cot
Biov Phaedr. 242a and similar pas-
sages.— The whole passage ai ém
tovrou . . . &pédAmov is somewhat
strange. But Socrates wishes to
show that no one who knows what
is truly agreeable, and is aware that
the truly and permanently agreeable
is good, will do, or will wish to do,
anything that does not bring this
pleasure. Hence Socrates concludes
that, if the agreeable is good, all ac-
tions connected with this are noble,
and consequently good and useful.
For no one will wish to do anything
else than what is good and useful.
158 PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 358,
¢ y * & nw > 4 ie ‘ € 4 ee y
mpages atacat, emt Tov aims Cyv Kat 95€ws, ap’ ov
, \ ‘ * »” s , \ > ,
kadal; Kat To Kahov epyov ayabov Te Kat wpédtpor ;
, > ¥ ¥ > , A e Xx > a >
Suveddxer. Ei dpa, env éyd, 16 Hdd adyadv éorw,
ovdels ovTE ElOw@sS OUTE Oidpevos GAda Bertin evar 7H &

15

aA A , ȴ Las a 3k N 4
qovel, Kat Suvard, emeita mover TavTa efov Ta Bedtiw-
2Qa x > € a »” a> 3 ‘ a 3

ovdé 76 WTTW Elvac avToU, ado TL TOUT eoTW | apa- ¢
Oia, ovd€ Kpeittw EavTod dAdo TL } Godia. uveddKe
20 waow. Ti d€ Sy; dpabiay dpa 76 Tordvde déyere, TO
A ¥ = . > “A x ~ : a
wevdn exew SdEav Kai epedobar wept Tov Ttpaypdrov
¥
AdXo Tt
> ¥ > , + # ‘ \ > A oe » asQOAr
ovr, env eye, ei ye TA Kad ovdels Exav EpyeTas OVSE

Tov TodAov afiav; Kat rovro mao. cuveddxet.
2 XN A ¥ N > 2Q>3 ¥ a e ¥ 3
éwt & oveTaL KaKa Elvat, OVD EaTL TOUTO, ws EoLKEV, eV d
3 , , x3 NA ȴ \ > 227 7
25 avOpdtov dice, emt & olerat Kaka eivar eérew tévor
avtt Tav ayabav, drav te dvayxacOy Svoiv Kakow 7d
y eon 2 5 x x a ev . 3 x
Erepov aipeioOa, ovdels 7d petlov aipyoeray efov 7d
» 9 a , 9 ea , Ss
éXattov; “Amavra TavTa ovvedoKer atacw yp. Ti ovv;
¥ > , ~ F 8 sf A / , 3 g > co,
epny é€yo, KahetTé Tu O€os KaL PoBov; Kat apa 6 TEp eyo ;
30 mpos o¢ héyw, @ Ipdduce. mpoodoxiay twa héyw Kakov
TovTo, etre PoBov eire S€os Kadetre. "Eddker Ipwraydpa
A ve , 5 , XV , > a $7
pev Kat ‘Inia déos te Kat PdBos eivar tovto, Tpodicw e

358 17. kal Suvard: every one is per- 22. Gddo ti: see on 358¢, 1. 5. 358
fectly conscious that there are deeds 26. aytl trav ayadav: ‘brachylogy’ a

better than his own, but which: he
does not do because they are beyond
his power. Thus &d\a BeAtiw needs
the limitation xal dvvard, and this
alone gives meaning to the words
éfdv 7a BeATio.—€mara: see on 319d,
1. 26.

18. arrow elvar atrov: less precise
than the former expression 7dorjs
qTTacba etc., but this marks the un-
reasonableness of the supposed expe-
rience. Cf. 352 b ff. — rotro: repeats
with emphasis 7d frrw elva: abrov.

for dvr) rov idva éwl ra Gyabd. Cf.
Symp. 195e¢ véos pév otv eorl- xpds
d& TG vép aradds (and besides being
young, tender), Theaet. 185e «adds
yap el- mpds 58 TE KaAG eb exrolnods
pe, Phil. 41 obxotv 7d pev exOupoov
dv Wuxh tév rot cdéparos évavrlwv
Elewy, t.e. Tay evavtiwy rdv tov odpatos
&tewv it was the soul then, that desired
the states opposite to those of the body,
Hat. ii. 184 (Muxepivos) xvpaplda...
GreXreto moAAdy eA\doow Tod ratpds
ie. THs Tod watpds.
TIAATQNOS TPOTATOPAS. 159
St. p. 358.
> ¥ > > 4 »
5é dos, PdBos 8 ov. *AAN’ Odd, Edny ey, & Tpdduxe,
Suahdpes> adda rdde. cf GANOA Ta eumpocb eorw,
35 dpa tis avOpdmwv edjoe ei Tada iva & SédoiKe,
ae’ 29 NA 4 a 1 4 3 a « 4 a A
éfov ent & py; 7 advvarov éx Tav Gmodoynpéver; & yap
e , e Ca A Ly a a ¢ aw
dou, Gpordynta yyetoOar Kaka elvar: & dé yyetrar
co 58 7 ¥ 27 2% a »” # © 4 *
Kakd, ovdéva ovte i€var ert TavTa ovTe haw Bavew ExdvTa.
"Rodne: kat TavTa Tacw. 359
XXXIX. Otro 8) rovrov vroxepevwr, qv F eyo, &
IIpdéduné te Kat ‘Immia, drodoyeicOw nyiv Ipwraydpas
7 a Q wn 3 vs a > an Y¥ x, A aq
6d€, & Td TpaTov ameKplwaTo mas bpOas Exel, py & TO
TpatTov Tavranacu: TOTE wey yap 57 wévTEe OVT@Y popiwy
~ > ~ voe 4 5 *~ 9 @ A 7
BTHS aperns ovdey Edy civar 7d ETEpov oiov 7d ErEpor,
3Q7 A e A g ȴ 4 > > > an
idtay Sé avrod exacTov exe Sivapw: add’ od Tara
Aéeyo, GAN & 76 VoTepov ele. TO yap toTepov epy Ta
pev rérrapa émeKas twapamdyo.a addjdos Elva, 7d
A A eo S. - “A »¥ *. > a,
d5€ év advu aohv Suadepewv Tov addwv, THY dv6petav -
, Se >» , 38 Gee , >
10 yodoer Oar SE pw Eby TeKunpiw TOde. ‘Eedpyoers yap, @ bd
Lakpares, avOpadrrovs dvoowrarous peév dvTas Kal GdiKo-
Tdrous Kal-dxo\aoToTatous Kal dualeordrous, avdpeoTd-
4 be 48 , 9 A, ? e > co ~~
tous O€. @ yvooe ort mohv Siadéper  avdpeia Tov
» 4 ~ > a y x 3 “\ > am sf ’
adkwv popiwy THs aperns. Kat eyo edOs Tore avy
. , ‘ > , te XN » a“ > on “A
15 COavpaca THY amdoKpiow, Kat ete paddov Ered TATA
> € aw 5 aA 0 ° , 8 > wn > AQ
pe spav dieEHrOov. ypdunv ovv TOUTOV Et TOUS
dvdpeiovs éyou Oappaddous. 6 S€ Kat tras y’, ef.
peurnoa, Av & eye, & Ipwtaydpa, ravTa arroKpidpevos ;
358 33. Séos, pdBos 8’ ov: Prodicus’sdis- a perf. pass. of brorlGecda. See on *9
tinction was probably theonemade by 3394, 1. 32. *

Ammonius, p. 39 déos kat pdBos d:apé- 4. rove: cf. 330 a bd.
pet. déos piv ydp dors roAuxpdyios Kaxod 7. torepov: cf. 349d.

Srdvoia, PbBos 5% 4 wapautixa wrdqots. 15. Kal ére paddov: sc. Oauud(w. Db
But the distinction is often neglected. 16. apopnv: cf 349 e. —8 ovv: in-
gs9 34. rdSe: sc. duapéeper. troduces a confirmation and develop-

a XXXIX. 1. vroxepévev: used as ment of the preceding statement.
160

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.
8t. p. 359.

“‘Qpodrdye. “IO. dy, efnv eyo, ele juiv, emt ti déyes

20 tras elvar TOUS avdpelous; 7 ef a wep ot Setdot; OvK

Ovxodr éd’ Erepa.

epy.

Nai, 7 8 ds.

Ildrepov ot pev

Sevtot ext ta Oappadéa epyovrar, ot S€ avdpetor emt Ta

Sewa; Aéyerar 87, @ Laxpates, ovTws b1d Tov avOpa-

TOV.

"AdnOn, ednv eye, Néyets: GAN’ od TOUTO Epwra,

3 Wy » 3 N 2 ‘ ¥ > “ > , oS? 2 oN
25 GAAQ ov émt TL ps tTaS ElWAL TOUS avOpeious ; ap €77t

Ta Sewd, Hyoupevous Sewa civat, } emt Ta py; “AAG
Se 2 »¥ 2 «e@ N ¥ “a , > a
toute y', eby, & ois od Eheyes Tots Adyous daredeixOy

¥ gy > 4 a bee ¥ > 4 > A -
apt, ort advvatov. Kat rovro, epyy éyd, ddybes déyes.

9 > > a 2 “ > s 2 N xX a “ € a
aot et Todto épOas amedeixOn, emi pev & Sava ayet-

> yO XN ¥ > 87 xX 9 > e “
30 TAL EWAL OVOELS €pXeTat, ET7ELOT) TO YTT@ EWaL EAUTOU

35

359

da

ebpéOn apabia otoa. “Opodrdye. “AAa phy emi a ye

Oappoto. mdvres ad epxovrat, Kai Setdot kai dvdpeior,

\ , 2 N S >. ¥ € , soe
KQL TQaUTY YE €7l TA AVUTA EpXovTau ou devrot TE KAL OL

avd petor.

"Adda pevTot, epyn, @ LHKpares, Tay ye TovV-

4 > * 2 Vv. A 9 NN ¥ ‘ eS. >
QVTLOV EOTL ETL A OL TE devdot EPXOVTAL KQ@t OU avd peto..

19. 6. Sy: a new argument, start-
ing from the previous concessions.
Cf. 357 e.

20. otk ...6s «7é.: here appears
the irrelevance of Protagoras’s con-
tention in 350cf. See on 351b,
1. 61.

22. Sapparea: “matters in which
one can be @appaddos.” Cf. Rep. v.
450 © radnOq ciddra Adyew doparés Kal
Oappaddov, Lach. 194e (rhv avipelay
gnoty elvat) Thy Tév deway Kal Oapparcwv
émirhuny, 198 b.

27. év ols... rots Adyous: i.e. as
Socrates had been leading the dis-
cussion. Cf. 351e, 1. 29. On the
const., see on 342b obs . . . robs
coqurrds.

28. dpri: cf. 358 ¢, Il. 22 ff.

30. éwedy ... ovoa: several critics

would strike out these words; but 39

they contain a brief repetition of the
argument to which Protagoras has
just referred. People commonly say
that one sometimes does the evil
knowingly, suffering oneself to be
overcome by j5ory (cf. 352d ff,
353 c). But now Socrates has shown
that no one does this, but he who
seems to do it, simply lacks the
proper knowledge of good and evil;
that consequently the rr elva: Hd0-
vijs or, as in 358 ¢, frrw elvat abtou
is only dua6la. It is entirely correct
therefore to say here briefly “ we can
assert that no man chooses that which
he holds to be evil, because #77Tw
elva: éavrov has been shown to be
ayaa.”
33. ravry: in this respect.
TIAATONOS TIPOTATOPAS. 161
St. p. 359.
4
avrixa eis Tov modepnov ot pev Oédovow iévat, ot dé ovK
Eédovew. 6drepov, epyv eyd, kahov dv idvar 4 aioypdv ;
Kandy, pn. Ovxodv ef wep Kaddv, kat dyafov apodo-
yioape év toils éumpoobev: ras yap Kadas mpdges

40 amdcas ayabds apooynoaper. “Ady OA déyeis, Kal det
Enouye Soxet obras. “OpOds ye, efyv eyd. adda mrorépous 360
gys cis tov wddepov odbK éOéd\ew ievat, Kaddv dv Kat
ayabdv ; Tods Sedors, 7 8 ds. Ovdxodv, iv & éya, ei wep
Kahov Kat ayabdr, kai nov ; “Opoddyntas yodr, edn. Ap’

45 obv yuyvdoKovTes ot Settot ovK ebddovew lévar emt 7d
Kadddv Te Kal dpewov Kat Hovov; "ANAG Kal TOUTO éav
opodroyaper, edn, Siapbepovpev Tas eumpoober spodoyias.
Ti & 6 dvOpetos; obk emt 7d Kady TE Kal dpewov

XN y ¥ 2 , ¥ < A > a
kat ydvov epxerar; "AvdyKn, ébn, dporoye. Ovdxodv b

50 GAws of dvdpetor ovK aicypovs PdBous foBodvra, drav
poBavrat, ovde aicxypa Odppyn Yappotow. *AdnOy, dn.
Ei 5€ pa aloxpd, dp’ ob kad; ‘Opoddyea. Ei dé Kadd,

x 3 4 4 > nw XN € ‘ X e 4
Kal ayabd; Nai. _OvKxovy kat ot Serot Kal of pawope-
2 ’ > , , nw A 2 x“
vou TovvayTiov aisxpovs Te POBous PoBodvrat Kat aicypa
, a e 4 A X x‘ ? x
55 Odppn Oappotow. “OQuoddyer. SOappodor dé Ta aioypa
A ‘XN > »¥ aA > ¥ > + a: ¢ g
Kal kaka Sv addXo tu} Oe dyvouay Kal dpabiay ; Ovras
exer, €byn. Ti ov; todro 80 6 Seadot elow of Setdoi, c
Serdiavy 4 dvdpeiay Kadets ; Aeriay eywy’, py. Aerdol
Se ob Sia THY Tov Sewar dpabiav epavnoar ovres ; Tdvu
coy, epy. Ara tavrny dpa tHv dpabiay Sedoi ciow ;
“‘Opodrdye. Av 6 dé Setdoé eit, Sevdia Gpworoyetrar Tapa
a 4 > a € wn ww 5 7~ wn >
cov ; Xwedy. Ovxody 7 Trav Sewdr kat pH Sewvav dua-

359 36. adrlka: see on 318d, 1. 17. 62. See the definition, Xen. Bfem. iv. 360

© 89. ev rots Zumpoodev: cf. 358b. 6. 11 of wey kpa emardpevos rots dewois ©

360 54. As of Sedo corresponds to real émucwddvors Kadads xpHoGa av8petol

aicxpot péBor, 80 of pawduevortoaicyps ela; of B¢ Siapaprdvoyres rodrov Sedol.
Odppn. Cf. Lach, 194 e, and above, 359 ¢.
162

Bia Seria av ein; “Exévevoer.

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

8t. p. 360.

*AAAG pv, qv 8 eyo,

&vavtiov avdpeia Seria ; "Edy. Ovdxodv 7 Tov Sewar kat

*. a # 3 7 ox e > , > a ‘
65 pr) Sewav codia évavtia TH TovTwv apalia eotiv; Kat

70

715 DwKpares, TO €ue eivas TOY amToKpwdpevor.

3 A ȴ > a
evrav0a €TL EMEVEVCOEV.

Ildvv poyis evravda érévevoer.

‘H S€ rovrwv dpabia Sedéa ;

‘H codia dpa tay Set-

“ x \ a > , > , > 4 > Lal 4
VoOV Kal [L7) Sewav dvdpeia E€OTLY, EVAVTLA OVO ™7) TOU-

> 7 > 7 > A ¥ 9 > a ? sf
tov apabia; Ovxére évrav0a ovr éemwedoa 40éAnoev

2 7
couya TE.

Kat éy® eirov: Ti 8y, & Ilpwraydpa, ovre
Y UE)

ov dys & épwtd ovre awddys; Adtés, eb, wépavor.

9 > »” > s, 7 a. f ¥ , ¥ yo A
Ev y, ednv éyo, povov épopmevos ett a, El TOL WOTTEP TO

n ¥ 8 A 9 , ¥ 6 > bé
TT pwTOov €Tt OOKOVOL EWOAL TIVES GV pe7ot ApLavEecTaToL

perv, avdpedraro Se.

Piroveixeity prow py, Soxets, @

Xaprovpar

> Q 4 9 > a e , > 8 , ,
ovv GoL, Kat héyw OTL EK TOY @pooynpevav advVaTOY p04

Soxet evan.

XL. Ovrou, qv 8 yd, dddov vera pee TavTa TAvTA

4 oxépac Ba. Bovhspevos, TOS oT’ exe Ta. epi 7s

aperis kat wt ToT é€otiv avro ” apery.

oida yap Ore

4 aA # , 72k / 7
tovrou avepod yerounévov padior ay xarddyov yévoiro 361

20a 2 2 ‘
EKELVO, Tepe ov cya TE KAL

63. émrévevoev: the growing percep-
tion of Protagoras that davdpefa and
copla coincide, and consequently that
his position (cf. 349d) has been com-
pletely overthrown, is ‘admirably
brought out in his increasing un-
willingness to assent.

67. awdvy poyts: cf. 348 ¢, 1. 55.

71. atrés wépavov: in Gorg. 506c¢
Callicles says to Socrates, Adye & *ya6é
avrds xa mépave.

74, prroverkety: insist pertinaciously,
contentiously. Of. Rep. i. 338 mpoce-

_ wavetro SE pidoveckeiv mpds 7d eve elvat

Tov drroxpivdpevoy.

Here in freer form

is the art. with the inf. Cf. Thuc. ii.

N _ , > ,
av pakpov dAdyov exdTEpos

53 7d pev mpoctaramwpeiv ovdels wpdeu- .

pos Av, Soph. Phil. 1252 aaa’ oddé rot
of xeipt welOopa 7d Spav but neither am
I persuaded by your hand to act, Plato
Soph. 247 b aicxdvorvra 7d ToApay duo-
Aoyeivy they are ashamed to venture to
confess. Thucydides has also the sim-
ple acc. in v. 111.4 ra xelpw pidrover-
Koa.

XL. 3. avro 1 dpery: virtue in itself.
See on 380 ©, 1. 33. Of. Crat.411d avrd
ty vdqots Tou véou early Eo1s mental percep-
tion in itself is an impulse towards the
new, Theaet. 146 @ 4AAa ywovat éxiorh-
pny avtd 8 tl mor’ eorlv, and so fre-
quently.

360
TAATOQNOS ITPOTATOPAS.

& ws Sidaxrov.

163

St. p. 361.
> ac > ‘ ‘ , c > 5 8 x 3 s F
ATETEWALEV, eyo poev Aێyov @S OU LOQKTOV apeTy), ov

s na ec oA e »¥ » a
KGL fLOL SoKet NOV n apTt €f000s TOV

Aoywr Gotep avOpwros KaTyyopey TE Kal KaTayeday, Kai
3 * , 3 “A a» gy ¥ # > 2 , > 7

et dwvnv AaBou, elie Gv OTe “AToTOt y éoTé, @ Yo-
, x , \ z , 9 > ,

10 kparés Te Kat IIpwraydpa: od per, Aéywv drt ov Sidaxrov
éorw apet) ev Tols eumpocbe, viv ceavT@ Tavartia
omevoes, emixeipav dmodei~ar as mévTa ypypara éorw
emioTHpy, Kal 4 Sikatoovrvn Kal 1) cappoowy Kal 4 av-
5 , @ 4 a > a 8 } X ae € > -
pela, © TpOT® pdahior Gv dudaKxrov avein y apeTy.

> A ‘ » > wR 9 , e 93 , 9

15 el pev yap addo Tt Av } emioTHN Y apeTH, womep IIpa-
Tayopas émexeiper éyewv, capes ovk av Hv Sidaxrdév: vov
be > s 3 4 9 ce XN £ S 7
€ ef davjoera emiorypn Grov, ws od oreddes, @ Yo-

, ¥ \ \ A ”
Kpates, Oavpdorov eorar py SidaKxrdv dv.

Ilpwraydpas

2 S ~ , € # a > , ¥
5 av, OvdaKrov TOTE vTobéuevos, VUVY TOUVVQVTLOV EOLKE

20 omevdovtT. ddiyou wdvra paddov gavyvar ard H ém-

361
a

b

/ \ y a g ¥ 5 5 4
OTHLNV* Kal OVTWS GY HKLOTA Ely OLOAKTOY. |

‘ pe
Eye ovv,

> , , a a ȴ ,
@ Ipwrayopa, TAVTA TAVTA kafopav av@ KaTW TAapar-

a wn aA - Yy a“ > N
Topeva Seas, wacay mpoOvpiay exw Katadavy aire

, S , a n , ean
yevérOat, kat Bovroipyy av tradra Sue€ehOdvras. nas

6. amerelvapev: see on 329 a, 1. 20,
and for the discourses themselves,
319 a f. and 323 ¢ ff.

8. domep avOpwros: Plato not in-
frequently employs such personifica-
tions. The most celebrated is that of
the laws, cf. Crito 50 a ff.

12. wdvra xprpara: with a touch
of contempt, everything imaginable.
érithun is predicate.

13. Stxaoocvvg: cf 333d ff.—
cudporivy: cf 332 a ff. — dvdpela:

of 3494 ff. .

17. Sdov: nothing more nor less than,
absolutely. Of. 349 e, 1. 15, Meno 79b
éuod SenOévros dow eixeiv thy aperhv
when I asked you to tell me completely

the nature of virtue, and ¢ eipneads 8 1
apern err. Td Bdrov, 81 d 7d yap CnTeiv Epa
kal 7d pavOdvew dvdurvnots Srov eorty.
19. ¥ro8dpevos: see on 339 d, 1. 32.
—ouxe orevSovtt: equiv. to Zone ored-
Sev. A very common const. in Plato,
of. Apol. 27 a Foie yap Sonep alvirypa

1
EvyriOevti.

20. advra paddov i emoripny: any-

’ thing else rather than knowledge. The real

change was not in the position of the
disputants, but in the concept of vir-
tue under examination. Socrates had
maintained that the sophistic virtue
could not be taught; he has proved
that the true virtue can be taught.
See Introd. p. 23. — Oo

b

¢c
164

d= 27. wodAdxts:

PLATO’S PROTAGORAS.

St. p. 361.
y ‘ s
25 é€eMOew Kat ext THY dperny 6 Ti éotL, Kal TadW ém-

oKxdacba wept avrod, ire Sidaxrov etre pn Sidaxrdv,

pa) TodAdKis Nuas 6 Embeds exewos kat év TH oKeper a
4 3 a, A ‘\ > me 5 “a > »
ognry eLararyoas, dowep Kal év TH Stavopyn Hpednoev
near, as dns ov. Apecey ody por kat é&v TO pvOw 6
30 TIpopnfeds paddov tov "Emipnbéas: & ypdpevos eye Kat
mpopnBovpevos wep Tov Biov Tov éuavrod mavTbs mavra
TAUTA TpaypaTevopat, Kat el ov eHédois, Gmep Kal KaT

: .. ¥ XN An a 5 ,
apxas edeyov, peTa Gov av Notora TavTa ovvdiacKoToinv.
Kai 6 Ipwra-ydpas, Eyo per, épyn, & Swxpares, erawd

35 cov THY mpoOvpiay Kat Thy Sié€odov TaY déywv.

\
Kat

yap ove Tadda cia Kakds evar avOpwros, POovepds TE

4 > > , 3 A x a a ‘ “ on
qKioT avOparwr, eet Kal wept God awpds Toddods 87

¥” y a > , ‘ , » , a
ELpHKA, OTL WY EVTUYXaAVH OAV padtora ayapat o€, THY

Bev tyduKovTwy Kal mdvu: Kat héyw ye Ore ovK ay

40 Javpdlount, ei Tav éd\doyipwy you avdpav emi copia.

Kal wept TovTwv Sé cicadfis, 6rav Bovdy, Si€Eipev> viv

S 9 ¥ \ ss .3 »¥ ,
apa 4on Kai én” ado te tpérec Oa.
OUT Xp) ToLEly, EL cot SoKet.

25. éfedOetv: a rare use, go on from
one thing toanother. Cf Thuc. i. 70.
3 npatoiyrés re Tey Ex Opa er) mAcioTov
éfépxovra when they conquer their ene-
mies, they push their victories to the far-
thest extent, Soph. O. C. 981 cot ¥ eis
768 eerOdvros dvdcvov oTdua when you
give vent to so unhallowed words.
frequent in Plato
after u4 and ¢, meaning perchance.

28. “That we may not later, grown
wise by misfortune, have to come
back to sound views (émriunécioGa),
but may think out the whole mat-
ter clearly beforehand (mpounOei-
oOat).”

Kat yap €uot ot mep ein

29. ous: of. 321 b ff.

30. @: ie. Prometheus in the myth. 7
What is related of him Socrates will
use as a model.

32. kar’ dpxds: cf. 320b, 335e,
348 d.

35. SeEoSov: see on 326a, 1. 19.

39 f. tynAtkoUTwv, yévowo: Protag-
oras avails himself of Socrates’s
modesty (cf. ¢ above) to recover
his own position of superiority, as
the elder of Socrates, and one who
is already famous. Cf. 314b, 316 ¢,
317 ¢, 320 c, 335a. :

41. cloaiéis: cf 347b, 1. 7.

43. Edyv: of. 335 c, 1. 38.

"AAN’, qv 8 eyed, 362

a
TIAATONO® IPOTATOPAS.

iévat mada. wpa, ddd Kaddia to Karo xapilduevos

45 Trapéwewa.

~s 3 9 V9 , 3 «
Taur eirovTes Kat aKOve QVTES ATLEV.

se 44. tS «ado: lovers and admirers

4 in Athens saluted those dear to them
through their beauty or amiability
with the word «adds. Sitalces, in his
admiration for the Athenians, éy rotor
tolxots Fypap’ "ABnvator xkadrol (cf.
Ar. Ach. 144). Theramenes throws off
as in the ‘cottabus’ the last drops of
the fatal hemlock, exclaiming, Kpiria
rotr tcrw Te Kxadg (see Xen. Hell. ii.

3.56). Hence the frequent cards upon oe

vases. Socrates in Plato often uses
it with mild irony; here it is also a
play upon Kaaala.

46. This closing line reverts to
310 a. Hippocrates is not again men-
tioned, as he early retreated into the
background, and has remained there
during the entire conversation with
Protagoras.

165
St. p. 362.
APPENDIX.
I. MANUSCRIPTS AND EDITIONS.

A. MANUSCRIPTS.

Diogenes Laértius, in his work on the Lives of the Philosophers, III. 61,
states that among others Aristophanes of Byzantium (about 225 B.c.)
arranged the dialogues of Plato in trilogies, and he enumerates the first
five. A second attempt at arrangement was made by Thrasyllus the
astrologer, and instructor of Tiberius, who arranged the works of Plato
which were supposed to be genuine in nine tetralogies, which Diogenes
III. 56 enumerates in full, as follows : —

TETRALOGIES OF THRASYLLUS.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

I. Euthyphro. Apology. Crito. Phaedo.

IL | Cratylus. Theaetetus. Sophist. Statesman.
Ill. | Parmenides. Philebus. Symposium. Phaedrus.
Iv. | Alcibiades I. Alcibiades II. Hipparchus. Rivals.

Vv. | Theages. Charmides. Laches. Lysis.

VI. | Euthydemus. Protagoras. Gorgias. Meno.
VIL | Hippias maior. Hippias minor. Io. Menexenus.
VIII. | Clitophon. Republic. Timaeus. Critias.
IX. | Minos. Laws. Epinomis. Letters.

 

 

The Ms. tradition of Plato, as it has come down to us, is based wholly
upon the arrangement of Thrasyllus, from which it follows that the
source or sources of our Mss. cannot be traced beyond the beginning of
our era. The order of Thrasyllus was apparently at once adopted ; but we
are told that others existed, of which no trace appears in existing Mss.

All extant Mss. of Plato are referred by Schanz to an original collec-
tion or Archetypus, which contained the nine Tetralogies of Thrasyllus,
then the Definitiones and seven spurious Dialogues. This Archetypus
appears to have been comprised in two volumes, of which the former con-
tained the first seven tetralogies.
APPENDIX. 167

The Mss. derived from this first volume are many, but only the follow-
ing are of special value as affording the basis of a correct text.

Copex CLarxianus, or B, This Ms. is one of several derived from
an incomplete copy of the first volume of the Archetypus, comprising only
the first six tetralogies. It is named from Edward Daniel Clarke, who in
the year 1801 discovered it in the library of a monastery in the isle of
Patmos. The writing is upon vellum, in the most exquisite character.
At the end, following the dialogue of Meno, is a subscription, from which
we learn that the Ms. was written in the year 896 a.v., by the scribe John,
for the use of Arethas, then a Deacon, afterwards Archbishop of Caesarea.
The manuscript was purchased by Clarke and given to Porson. It is
now in the Bodleian Library at Oxford, and hence is also termed Bodlei-
anus, and designated by the letter B. As an authority, it holds foremost
rank among all Mss. of Plato. See Clarke’s Travels in Various Countries,
Vol. TIL, and Schanz, Novae Commentationes Platonicae, pp. 105-118.

Copex Venetus T (Bekker f). This Ms., of uncertain age, is in the
Library of St. Mark’s in Venice. It contains the first eight tetralo-
gies, excepting the Timaeus. It represents a tradition independent of
that of B, but is of special value where we lose the help of Clarkianus,
viz., in the seventh tetralogy. See Schanz, Ueber den Platocodex der
Marcus-Bibliothek in Venedig; also his critical edition of Plato’s works,
Preface to Volume IX.

Much inferior in value to the two just mentioned are the following : —

Copex Crusranus or TUBIGENSIS, of the eleventh or twelfth century.
This contains Euthyphro, Crito, Phaedo, Parmenides, Alcibiades I., Alcibia-
des II., Timaeus.

Copex Venetus D (Bekker II), No. 185, of the twelfth century. It
comprises the first four tetralogies, Clitophon, and the Republic.

Copex Vaticanus A @, Nos. 225, 226. These are two volumes of one
Ms. by a single writer, probably of the twelfth century. They contain the
first seven tetralogies, the eighth, excepting Critias, and the vofevdpeva.

The three Mss. last mentioned are regarded by Schanz as closely affili-
ated with B, — all being derived from the Archetypus through a common
line of ancestry. In the first six tetralogies, textual criticism rests almost
wholly upon this class. /

Copex Parisinus A, No. 1807, is a copy of the second volume of the
Archetypus, and contains the eighth and ninth tetralogies, the Dejinitiones,
and the seven vofevdueva. For a further description of this Ms., see
Schanz in Rhein. Mus. xxxiii. (1878) 303-307; on the Mss. previously
mentioned and on the whole subject, see also Schanz, Studien zur Ge-
schichte des Platonischen Textes, and in Bursian’s Jahresbericht.
168 APPENDIX.

B. EDITIONS.

a. COMPLETE EDITIONS OF PLATO.

The only edition deserving of notice which was published before this
century is

Platonis Opera quae extant omnia ex nova loannis Serrani interpretatione.
Henrici Stephani de quorundam locorum interpretatione iudicium, et
multorum contextus Graeci emendatio. 3 vols. Folio. Paris, 1578.
The pages and page-divisions (a, b, etc.) of this edition are noted in
the margin of modern editions, and form the recognized standard
for reference.

The text of Stephanus was the vulgate until the appearance of
Platonis Dialogi (Graece et Latine) ex recensione Imm. Bekker. 8 vols.
Berlin, 1816, 1817. This contained a systematic collation of Mss.

Far the best edition with exegetical commentary is

Platonis Opera Omnia. Recensuit, prolegomenis et commentariis illustravit
Godofredus Stallbaum. 10 vols. Gotha and Leipzig, 1835-1877. (The
last editions are the most valuable.)

The most full and accurate critical apparatus is found in

Platonis Opera quae feruntur omnia ad codices denuo collatos edidit Marti-
nus Schanz. Leipzig, 1875 ff. (Not yet complete.)

Convenient text editions are: —

Platonis Dialogi secundum Thrasylli tetralogias dispositi. Ex recognitione
C. F. Hermann. 6 vols. Leipzig, 1851-53. (In the Bibliotheca
Teubneriana.) .

Platonis Opera edidit Schanz. Editio Minor. (Not yet complete.) Leipzig.

6. SEPARATE EDITIONS OF THE PROTAGORAS.

The most important and convenient editions with commentaries are
these :—

Platonis Protagoras cum prolegomenis et commentariis iterum edidit
Kroschel. Leipzig, 1882. (A revision of the Stallbaum edition.)

Plato’s Protagoras fiir den Schulgebrauch erkldrt von Kroschel. 4te Auf-

- lage, bearbeitet von Cron. Leipzig, 1884.

Platons Protagoras fiir den Schulgebrauch erklért von Bertram. Gotha,
1885. (With simpler commentary.) ,

With the above may be mentioned (though it has no text) : —

Der Protagoras des Plato zur Einfiihrung in das Verstdndniss der ersten
platonischen Dialoge erklért von Westermayer. Erlangen, 1882.
APPENDIX. 169

Il. CRITICAL NOTES.

The following embrace the more important of Sauppe’s notes upon
the text, with some slight additions. The first reading is the one
adopted in this edition. B denotes Codex Clarkianus (or Bodleianus).
T denotes Codex Venetus T, which is not equally valuable in all dia-
logues, but has proved particularly useful in establishing the text of the
Protagoras. S denotes the reading adopted by Schanz; K that adopted
by Kroschel; C that adopted by Cron.

The title Tpwraydpas is followed in B by 7 codicrai: évdetxreKds.
These additions are usually regarded as the work of a later hand. Schanz
brackets only éydexrixds, which is wanting in T.

309 ¢ (ch. i. 1.25). vidos: véos S as everywhere. Schanz (vol. xii. p. viii.)
quotes the testimony of the Attic inscriptions and of cod. A of the Platonic
Dialogues, as showing that Plato wrote the word és. But in the metrical
inscriptions in trochaic metre vids is used (C. J. A. iv. 373 e, i. 374, 397), and
also in prose vfe is found since the fifth century 3.c. (Afttteil. d. Arch. Inst.
vii. 320). Since B always has vids, while T varies, viés should prob. be retained.

309 ¢ (i. 26). coddrepov: with Ficinus. copérarovB TC. The neut. «aa-
Auov shows that the per eran of the Mss. cannot designate EryieEprns:

310 a (i. 35). wav ve qWoANd: mdvu ye woAAd S.

$12 a (iii. 37). cavtdv: S K. airédy BTC. In the orators (from Iso-
crates on) and later writers, the use of the refl. of the 3d pers. for the 1st and
2d pers. in both sing. and pl. is established. In the earlier Attic (Aristoph-
anes), however, and also in Plato, the usage is as stated by Apoll. Synt.
p. 195, 25 Bk. od ydp papev Eaurdy GBpica 4 Eautby BBpioas, Eavrods
bt bBploapueyv. The few exceptional passages, already diminished in number,
must on other grounds or can so easily be amended, that they have little weight.

312 d (iv. 15). daroxpwolpeOa: Kroschel regards Bekker’s droxpivalpeba as
necessary, but the aor. (311d, 329b) and the pres. (331 b, freq. in the inf.,
333 d, 334 d, 336 a) are equally correct.

312d (iv. 16 ff.). thdv...Aéyav: rf by, ef elromev ... & Sdupates, emiord-
tay... d\éyew; S, but this means “what would you say, if etc.” Madvig con-
oS rh by daroxptvolucba abtg@ ; wolas épyactas émotdrns ; th kv elromey abtdy
elvat; 70 Sdéupates, emordtyy ... déyew, but the introduction of the answer
with the voc. is contrary to Plato’s usage, esp. here, where Hippocrates cer-
tainly cannot as yet speak with confidence. Still less can Kroschel’s arrange-
ment rf dv efromer; Abtoy civat, & Zdupares, eriotdtyv ... Aéyev be sustained
by any similar passages. If, however, before #, which has been added in two
170 APPENDIX.

late Mss., an interr. point be placed, giving the meaning or (should we)
perhaps (call him) etc., this would seem to involve the least difficulty.

314 a (v.44). mapa rou KamyAou: [rapa tot xanfdou cal gumdpov] S after
Hirschig and Hercher. apa rod karfaov nal éuropov B TC. Objections to
the Ms. reading are (1) elsewhere guropos always stands first, (2) here the
Zunopos has nothing to do, but only the «drnaos, (8) the reading should have
been rod xawhaov } rou Eumdpov, or at least rod xamndou # eumdpov.

314 ¢ (vi. 5). ordvres: émordvres SC; but ordvres can stand precisely as
well as émistdyres above, and éordyres in B has simply arisen from the pre-
ceding éclomer.

314 e (vi. 20). mpoorgw: with BS. «apoordy T. Cf. Herodian ii. 516, 12.
So 3lda.

315 a (yj 27). Smoev of: with Baiter. sricdev B T, of moder S with
some late Mss. of could drop out most easily before 7.

315 b (vii. 1,7). ey “Opnpos and dorpovopika: both bracketed by S, the
latter prob. correctly.

316a (viii. 2). 0° 6 (te 00): 6B, red TS.

316 b (viii. 7). pove: udvor pov S after Cobet.

316 c¢ (viii. 15). pddwor dv: with S after Stephanus, C. pddwra BT.

316 ¢ (viii. 18). kal lévra: with BTS. «xaridvra Ast, K, Cobet, and on
the margin of T; but xarcéva: means only go down or return.

316¢ (viii. 20). daredurdvras: with Hirschig. amrodelxovras B T S C.
Themistius, p. 347 b drt 3& of gogicral ofrw Kadovat Tods véous eis Tas peydAas
néaes idvres Kal ev tavrats relOovres Tas TaY BAAwY cuvovolas &wodindyTas
kal oixelwy xa dOvelwv— odx euds otros 5 pos, GAAG TAdtwvos tod copod Evtt-
kpus tots piuacw ols tpt elrov, with which Heusde has compared Apol. 20 a.

317 ¢ (viii. 60). elev: with S. fuer BT, but see Veitch, Greek Verbs, p. 226.

317 d (viii. 64). Kaédtcépevor: with BS C. KxaGe(éuevor T and perhaps rightly
preferred by K.

319 a (x.1). et wep Kéxtyca: with BTC. efwep %xrnoat S; but the pas-
sages quoted by Schanz, in the preface to vol. xii. p. xviii, show that both
the reduplicated and the unreduplicated forms may be regarded as correct
after words ending in a consonant. See note on 3404, l. 75.

319d (x. 20). mwepl... Stoxroews: [dconmjoews] S.

321 a (xi. 17). evpdpaav: soC. ciuapfev B TS, but see Schanz, preface
to vol. ii. 2, pp. viii., x.

321b (xi. 22). Séppact: Opigh nal Sdppacr BT. [pithy wad] dépuacw S
(‘nonnulla intercidisse et @ptiesuperioribus pro alio nomine
illatum esse mihi quidem liquet,’ Ast.). Before d¢pyac: Stephanus
would read réaos «al, Baiter dvut: «al, but the former would be the same as
Sépuact orepeois wal dva{uois, and the latter is inapt since nothing further is
said of weapons. Opitf is wholly unsuitable, and has simply been repeated
from above. : .
APPENDIX. 171

321 ¢ (xi. 29). 8 dxdopyrov: dé axdounrov Paris. 3017. 34 axdopnroy TS.
diaxdcpnrov B.

321 © (xi. 49). Gorepov: [dc Enna] torepovS. 30’ Emyundda iorepov BT C.

322 a (xii. 2). Sta ry ovyyévaav: with C.F. Hermann. 8 rhy rot Geot
ovyyéveay B TC; these words are bracketed by S after Deuschle. da rhv
Tov Gee auyyévecay K.

323 d (xiii. 13). td xaxd: with Ficinus (haec mala eorumque con-
traria), Hier. Miller, Susemihl, K. [7a xaad] S. 7a xadd BTC. This xard
of the Mss. can be neither in the narrower sense the beautiful, nor in the wider
(equiv. to dyad) the good. For the opposites &yafdé and xaxd are under dis-
cussion; ugliness, smallness, weakness are cited only as examples of the xaxd,
so that beauty, size, strength can be taken only as examples of the aya6d.

326b (xv. 26). évrelvovres: prob. évrefvayres is the correct reading. Cf.
Ar. Nub. 969 évrewapévous thy apyoviay, Plato Phaedo 604 évrelvas robs row
Aigdrov Adyous, Phil. 38 e td re wpbs abtoy pnbévra evrelvas cis pwvhy POcytairo,
Dion. H. rept deuwdrnros AnpooGévous 48 7d KdAAoTov évrelvas pédos.

326 b (xv. 32). BéAriov: after Cobet. Beatio BT S.

326 (xv. 35). of pddwrra Suvdpevor pddtora, pddtora S€ Sivavrar: S after
Sauppe. pddwra of uddwora duvduevor, pddwora St Sbvavra: Heindorf. of uddcora
duvdpevor, pddtora 5é divavTa BT.

326d (xv. 40). qv: ¢Av [xara wapdderypa] S. Civ card rapddecypa BT C.
Although elsewhere ds is freq. omitted before preds. (cf. Isocr. 1v. 31 trduvnpa
Tis waduas evepyecias arapxas tov olrov dxoreprover), yet, on account of the
preps., cata mapddecyna cannot be a pred. of card rovrous, nor can it be as-
sumed that ds has been accidentally dropped after (jv. Moreover the laws are
uot a wapdderyua. On the other hand, some one may easily have wished to
sum up the following words of Protagoras in the expression xara wapdderypya,
and have written this beside xara todrovs. Schanz has therefore rightly
recognized the words as a gloss.

327 c (xvi. 23). y dv: with § after Nattmann, Hirschig, Shilleto, C. yoo BT.

327 ¢ (xvi. 25). gov kav: ofov cal BT S.

327 ¢ (xvi. 26). év vopots kal dvOpumots: with BTC. év evydpors avOpdmas S.
The speaker has already in mind the contrast between the &@pwro and the
“Aypiot soon to be mentioned.

327 d (xvi. 31).. olovs: with Athen. v. 218d. ofol rep ofs B TC. ofous wep
S with Hirschig and Cobet; although the latter afterwards abandons this
conjecture. ofof wep ofs of the Mss. prob. arose from the writing of the gloss
ofot os over ofouvs so that ofs came over the first syllable of wépuor. The
speaker had no occasion here to add wep to the relative. — -

327 e (xvi. 38). elvar: domep: with S after Heindorf,C. «l@ Screp B, ci6’
éonep T. Against Kroschel’s proposed ue. Sorep, on which he compares
335e, is the asyndeton.

328a (xvi. 46). S€ kal: 6 BTS.
172 APPENDIX.

328 b (xvi. 49). dvnoa: with S after Dobree. vojca: BT.

328 b (xvi. 54). BovAnrar: BotAnrat, [arodébwxev] S. Bovdrnrat, awoddSwxev
BTC. The manuscript reading cannot be sustained by examples like Aesch.
Theb. 604 % yap tuversBas wActoy eboeBhs avhp | vabraicr Geppots ...| ddwrev, Or
Phaedo 804 (4 ux) aradAatropévyn tod odparos cvOls dtarepdonta Kal axd-
AwAev.

328 e (xvii. 8). mwoAAotv ydp movotpar: for this phrase Plato wrote either
wept rohAov yap motovpat, which is preferred by Ast and Cobet, or xpd roadot
yep rowdpa, the conjecture of W. Dindorf (cf. Schneider on Isocrates v. 14).

329a (xvii. 15). rovrov tovovTous: so S after Sauppe. rootrovs B TC.
«af cannot, in consistency .with the thought, belong to rotovrous, nor, in its
present position, can it be connected with Mep:xAdous, 2 connection which
would have led us to expect roidrous uty Adyous tdx’ by Kal TMepixAdous
axovcetev.

329 a (xvii. 19). xadkla: xadxeia S. But the former is the only form that
can be sustained.

329b (xvii. 28). dvOpdérav, meSoluny dv xal col: with Heindorf, S, C.
avOpdrov weBolunv Kv, xal col relQonat BT. In the Ms. reading the opt. with
év in the prot. is a grammatical error; and to this reading, as well as to Kro-
schel’s conjecture (avépdrwy, cal ool mefGouat) there is the objection that, while
Socrates might gladly be convinced by Protagoras, this still requires a little
explanation from the latter.

329 4 (xviii. 5). ta repa trav érépwv: so C. ra Erepa tav Erdpwy GAATAwY
B T (but in B daafjaoy is only inserted by a second hand in a gap). [ra érepa
tav érépwr] &AAHAwy S. See also Kroschel’s remarks. &AaAjAwy is a gloss, de-
rived from 349¢, cf. 330e, 33lad, 349c, 359a, Gorg. 471e kal yap éxet of
Erepot Tous Erépous Soxovew ehéyxerw.

331e (xix. 43). €xq: with Henneberger. gyn 7d Suoiov a late Viennese
Ms. so C. ye 7d buoy BT. &xn [7d duotov] S. The words, if any, following
éxn, must have been either 1d duotoy 4 7d dvduoiov, or at any rate 7d avduoov
referring only to the last member, cf. Phaedo 98a my mote tad7’ Euewdy éorw
Exacrov Kal qoteivy Kal rdoxew & xndoxe. To go back to the first member and
disregard the second is wholly unnatural. Prob. the addition 1d duotoy has
come from the following éuotdv rt opuxpdy.

332 b (xx. 5). qrowwavrlov: with Stallbaum, C. 4 [ei] rotvayriov [éxpar-
tov] S. 4 ef rodvavrloy éxpartrov BT. That the Ms. reading is incorrect is
seen in the reply cwopoveiv.

333 b (xx. 46). wdelw: with Heindorf, S,C. wAcloow B. wdAcloor T.

333 ¢ (xx. 56). wowjowpat: with Heindorf. romooua BT SC.

333 d (xxi.7). dri dSitxovow: bracketed by S. 8re &d:codow C. F. Hermann.

333 e (xxi. 13). waparerdx@ar: BTC. waparerdsa S after Th. Kock and
Madvig; maparelveo@a: however means not to be wearied, but to be completely ex-
hausted, half-dead, which Socrates would not here say of Protagoras.
APPENDIX. 173

335 © (xxii. 51). td “Ipepato: with Groen van Prinsterer and Dobree. 7¢@
‘Iucpalp [Spouet axudCorrs] S. re ‘Iuepaly dpopet axudCovrs BT. The words
dpomet dxudCovrs of the Mss., in an allusion to a man then so famous, can be
nothing else than a later addition. Prob. éreo@a: should also be stricken out.

337 c (xxiv. 4). pds: so S with Heindorf,C. suas BT. Hippias cannot
wish to exclude himself; moreover the following jas oby aicxpdy Kré. re-
lates chiefly to what is said here. wduas of the Mss. therefore cannot be
correct.

338 a (xxiv. 23). woujoere Kal welrerGe: with a late Ms. morhoere xal
welecde BTC. aorhoate nal welOecde Madvig. aorhoare rad riOecde S.

339 a (xxvi. 7). viv 8x SteAcyopeOa: with S after Stallbaum, C. viv dareyd-
wea BT. Upon viv 54 (or vivin) — viv (or viv 52) see Cobet Var. Lect.
p. 233 f., Meineke Com. Gr. ii. 11.

339b (xxvi. 18). éyd, kadds te kal: S after Bekker. éyé ve wal B. &ywye
nal T.

339e (xxvi. 42). tteyylaca: so C. cidryyiaca B T S, but the considera-
tions urged by Schanz in thé preface to vol. vii. p. v. seem to sustain iAcyiay.

341 e (xxvii. 49). era: with a period after yépas, and od d47ov beginning a
new sent., the words express the same thought which Kroschel thinks to bring
out by changing ¢fra to clrep. clra after partics. is by no means so frequent
in Plato as in Aristophanes, from whom O. Bachmann has collected 152 pas-
sages, still this is not rare in Plato; see Ast’s Lex. s.v.

342 d (xxviii. 24). yvoire: with S. -woinre B T C, see on 317.c.

343 a (xxviii. 48). elpnnéva- d ovro: with C.F. Hermann. ecipnudva obra
BTC. cipnudy & obra: S.  cipnueva, drt obror Deuschle. cipyyeva, dre K. The
remark beginning with & oiro: is not an argument to prove the character of
the wisdom of the Seven, but, as a description of their course, it confirms the
main position of the speaker, cf 1.47 below. It is doubtful whether 87: is
used with the meaning from the fact that. eipnyé” & cannot be correct, since a
more marked pause is demanded between the words.

343 e (xxix. 15). Ocipev: with S. Oelnuev B T C, see on 317 c.

344 e (xxx. 26). Suvardv &¢: with Schneidewin. duvardy 5& [éobAdy] S.
duvardy dé écbAcv B TC.

345 c (xxxi. 9). él Sx pi: gre suiv BT, but this the metre will not
allow. Bergk has proposed éxf 7’ (or él 5°) tupw (the latter after G. Her-
mann). But this does not entirely agree with the lyric use of tmesis. Hence
the reading adopted in the text. It must be assumed that Plato quoted the
words of the poet accurately, without arbitrary change.

346 ¢ (xxxi. 48). Grcpopds elpr: clue prsuwpos B TC. Bergk thinks the
words belong not to Simonides but to Plato.

346 d (xxxi. 57). éai Sx piv: see on 345 c.

347 d (xxxii. 23). nal wewatSeupévor: with Athen. iii. 97 b, c. [mera
devpévor] S.  wewadevpevs BT.
174 APPENDIX.

348 ¢ (xxxiii. 4). The art. with “Ounpov and the rd after Adye 7 are both

doubtful. Schanz is prob. correct in striking out roy “Ounpoy, leaving ro with

. the following lines as subj. of adyew. Cf. Ar. Eq. 334 ds ovdty Adye: 7d cwoppé-
ves tpaphva, Plato Phaedo 60 © évurviay tiwav arometpdpevos Th A€yet.

350 b (xxxiv. 30). Oappaddous: [robs] Oappadrdovs S. robs Oappardous B TC.
The art., after the preceding context, cannot be sustained. It is found thus
in neither 349 e nor 350 c e, 351 a, 359 b. After these words Protagoras
could not have replied «al viv ye, and Socrates does not say that the state-
ment of &veu émirrhuns Oappaddo: ov avdpeio: contradicts this, as would be the
case if the assertion were of avdpetol eiow of Oapparéor.

350 c (xxxiv. 32). of copdraro: with R. Schoene. of copdérara BTS C.

350 d (xxxiv. 38). tor: with B T. rov7’ S with Hirschig.

352 c (xxxv. 53). dv: so S after Sauppe,C. &9B. a T. & & late Mss.

353 d. (xxxvi. 15). wadvra: S with Stallbaum, K. paéévra BTC. 1a
pévra, Hermann.

354 a (xxxvi. 27). dv... épolpeda: ad... ei epoiueba S. by... ef epoi-
pela BTC. :

355 a (xxxvi. 71). dv@pwmos: S after Sauppe. &Gpwros BT C. S03855 e.

355 b (xxxvi. 73). av Adyere: BT. ad [Acyere] S. ad Hirschig.

356 a (xxxvii. 30). dAAy 87 dfla: with S. &aAn défa Schleiermacher. &AAn
avatia B T C and Cicero in Prisc. v. 64.

357 e (xxxvii. 105). otre avtol: B TS. odre airol tre Madvig. The change
ore Ire abrot would be somewhat easier, and iéva is used much like go:ray in
Lach. 187a and Rep. i. 328d. Still the emendation is unnecessary, consider-
ing the freedom with which, in similar antitheses, the Greeks left one member
to be supplied by the reader or hearer. :

358 b (xxxviii. 14). kaAal: with Schleiermacher, C. «adal [cal apeAmor] S.
xadal Kat dpéeAmo: BT. Schleiermacher rightly says, ‘as the apeAmoy is imme-
diately given as one of the elements of the «addy, this would be a case of dia-
lectic confusion such as the Platonic Socrates is not wont to fall into.” Cf
359e (xxxix. 37).

358 b (xxxviii. 17). kal Svvard: S with Schleiermacher, C. «al ddvara BT.
The words are not necessary, as the thought is contained in été» following (c/-
358d e); and Ast’s proposal, approved by Kroschel, to strike them out, has
much in its favor. Still they are not superfluous. For when one has to
choose between what one has, and what one knows to be better, it is only
when the latter is known to be attainable, that there is a true freedom of
choice.

360 b (xxxix. 53). SeaAol: with Dobree. Se:Aol [kal of Oaprcis] S. SetAol xad
of Oapoets B. detdod cal of Opaceis T. Opacds is very rare in Plato, and occurs
nowhere else in the Protagoras; in 350b patvéuevor stands alone. Hence
Dobree has stricken out the words, as a late addition. Plato would have
said of Oappadéot.
GREEK INDEX.

[The references to the Greek text are by chapters and thirds of chapters; to the notes,
by chapters and line of text annotated: e.g., VIII. a refers to the Greek text at the first third
of ch. VIL; and XIII. 28 refers to the note on line 28 of ch. XTII.]

ayévytov XITI. 28.
ayopaios XXXII. 17.
G&ypror XVI. 31, 33.
adyov Adyov XXII. 19.
ayovay XXI. 13.
GSiketv, equiv. to 7SiKn-
xévas IT. 23.
alSes XII. 17, XVII. 31.
aipetofar fut. perf.
XXV. 7.
duorrovv XI. 1.
GAN ovv XVI. 23.
GAAnAopCopla XI. 1.
adAcxoros XXXI. 27.
G@ddos (besides) VIII.
24; GAdo t1,.aAXo Th
v, equiv. to nonne
XXXVI. 5.
dprloxo XI. 1.
dy in final clauses XV.
23; with opt. in pro-
tasis XXX. 39; with
dons and the subjv.,
omitted by the poets
XXXI. 13.
avaBoAy XXVIII. 13.
[dvafla] XXXVII. 31.
dvardvor XXVIII. 44.
avSpela XVIII. 14,
XXXIV. 60, XL. 13.
dvip, Athenian youth
legally became dvtjp
at eighteen I. 3.
dvodopipopos XVI b.

 

avootos XIX. 15.

avopeArs XXI. 19.

dfla XX XVII. 31.

GotAos XI. 1.

amdAapvos XXXI. 45.

Grorelvery XVII. 20,
XXII. 38, XL. 6.

amelpov XXXI. 49.

GrokpUmrev XXIV. 22.

&pa XIV. 30.

dpvveba. (pc 8ov)
XCXNITT. 21.

do¢Baa XIII. 17.

drdp XXII. 48.

aurika (for example)
IX. 17.

aures resembling povos
I. 4, XCXTIT. 40.

Gdhurros XXXIV. 19.

appoovvy XX. 1.

Babdos SpOpov II. 1.
Bd8pov VII. 3.
BdpBapos XXVIL. 36.
BooBevrris XXIV. 23,

_ yépas XXVIL. 50.
yeoppy XV. 43.
ypadls XV. 43.

8€ without preceding
pev IL. 2; 8 ody VII.
19.

Saves XXVII. 20 f.

Setrrvov IT. 15.

 

Sos XXXVIII. 33.
SyAov om XIII. 19,
XVIL11.
SnAodv, equiv. to &yAov
elvor XXXI. 2.
Sypnyopety XXII. 63.
SiayyeAAav VIIL. 43.
Siaety XXIT. 53.
Statpetv V c, XXVI. 5,
55, XXVIL. 35.
Stalpeots XX XVIII. 7.
Staursrys XXIV. 15.
StaxvSuvevew V. 3.
StorapBavev (punctu-
ate) XXXI. 63..
StapSpovv XII. 4.
Staredcty XXX. 47.
SSdoKev (bring out a
play) XVI. 32.
SéEoSos KV. 19, XL.
35. 5
Slkatds ele X. 6.
Sikardtns XIX. 20.
Seq XIT.17; Slay Kdo-
ays XI. 50.
Soxetv redundant
XXVII. 44.
SodtxoSpdpos XXII. 52.
SorALXos XVII. 21.
Sotav tavra VI. 1.
Svvapis XXXIV. 60,
XXXVII. 57.

elev related to ela III. 18.
176

els: els Si8ackddoy XV.
12; els +o mpdobey
XXVI. 33.

€x: €k Tov éml Odrepa
VI. 21; && 8i8acrKd-
Av XV. 39.

ex-: é£épxerOar XL. 25;
exxpovavy XXIII. 9;
€xrelvery XXIV. 20.

éxtyo Oat, and kecryoOat
XXVI. 75.

év: &v rive elvar II. 27,
V. 8; év ry réxvp
VIII. 54; év "Apl-
povos X. 38; (in the
presence of) XXIII.
34,

éy-: €vaddos VIIT. 13;

évSexvuvar VIII. 59; ~

XVII. 1; éppedrds
éxew XI. 32; epropos
V. 22, 28.

évSov XI. 3.

érera after a partic.
X. 26; correl. with
pév XII. 4.

éml: dwt wat&ela III.
43; émt réxvy IL.
42; él = rovrou
XXXVIIL. 12.

ém-: éralvype XXXI.
60 ; érravopiwpa
XXVII. 2; ésretépye-
oOo. XXXI.10; edre-
vat XXIV. 21; ém-
AavOdver Oar XXII. 4;
éemudavOdverOat vino
wwos 11.15; émAyo-

pov XXIL 3.
émorypy XXK oc,
XXXIV. 34,

XXXVIIc, XL. 20.
émorrdrys equiv. to éat-
oriipuv XXIV. 23.

 

GREEK INDEX.

éwos XXVI. 3.

€pvOprafew III. 33.

&pxecOar with dat. of
interest XI. 31.

€rrw ols etc. XI. 24;
éorw day XIX. 34.

€omépas (last evening)
II. 13.

ére peév, €reara IT. 18.

ev wparrev XXX. 28.

ed0vn KV. 50.

éxetv with adv. of cond.
VII.25 ; €xeo8ar with
gen. X. 31.

{ypla XIV. 26.

apepoSpopos XXII. 52.

Oapparddos XXXIX. 22.
OQdpoos XXXIV. 60.
Garroy XV. 3.

Bavpaclws  ylyvovrar
XIV. 22.
Gupwpds VI. 6.

worevey XVI. 5.

Uedrns ILI. 44, XXX.
10.

lévar Sta XII. 35.

Deyyrav XXXVI. 42.

Yoos XXIII. 24.

loxvs XXXIV. 50, 60.

trns XXXIV. 10.

kal: kal (and so) XVI.
38; kal 8x kal KXXI.
22, XX XIII. 12; «al
ovv «al dpre I. 12;
kal rodAda IV. 14;
kav, dv IX. 14; «dv
el without opt. XVI.
46.

kara, tevto evar VIII.

38.

 

kaTa- kaTayvuvat
XXVIII. 12; xa@a-
piv XXVIIL 62,
XXX. 8.

kakdés mpdrrav XXX.
28, 37.

kaddorl{av VIII. 59,
XXL i.

kddov XXIV. 20.

katdos V. 22, 28.

xnaeiv VI. 30.

kowos XXIII. 24.

xoAdfe XIII. 29.

kodovew- XX VIII. 55.

koAupBav XXXIV. 16.

kuBeve V. 41.

kagdvov VIL. 15.

Aaxwvlfew XXVIII. 11.
Adyeav re XXXII 3.
Anvaiov XVI. 32.
Adyov vréxew XXV.19.

pdfqows XXX. 31.

yeye0os XXXVIL 50.

pedomowds KV. 25,

pev: pev solitarium
IV. 8; pév, drdp
XXII. 48; pev, 8
repeated V. 9; peév,
érera XII. 4.

peradapBdve with acc.
XVIII. 10.

py po. XIX. 28; py é
v1, dAAG X. 27,

ptodvOpwiros XVI. 33.

poys VI. 17, XXXII.
65, XXXIX. 67.

potpa XIT. 1.

povotky XXVI. 54.

pouvoikas XX. 43.

p900s X. 50, XIV. 6.

vépev X. 33, XI a.
véov in sense of kakov
II. 7.
vopos, XXIV. 6.

voros poetically of per-
sons XII. 27.

vukres, use of pl. II. 19.

fevnAaola XXVIII. 17.

otxynpa VII. 11.

otopat Setv VIII. 16.

otos attracted VIIL. 29.

Gpodoyeiv, opodoyetobat
XXVI. 28.

Svopdtey XXXVIIL. 9.

Strws, Srws pur, With fut.

SpOpros V. 13.

SpOpos Pads IT. 1.

Govdrys XIX. 15.

6 tu maddy XXXVI. 15.

ovsels Sorts od VIII.
55, XII. 51; odSevds
Bedrloy XIV. 5,
XXII. 22; ovSevds
arrov VILL. 82; 088
els XVI. 39.

ovre, ré I. 14.

otx ére XXIIL 13.

wadsela XXVI a.
amadsoTpl(Bys XV. 31.
Tavdpopos XX XI. 7, 56.
wapa-: qmapéxev (sub-
mit one’s _ self)
XXXII. 42; aapa-
rarrev XXI. 13.
adocodos VII. 26.
awépuot XVI. 31.

 

GREEK INDEX.

awpo-: mpoOupov VI. 2;
apopndetoc8or VIII.
17; wporrgoy VI. 20.

apos Aoyov XXIX. 5,
21, XXXV. 25.

aputavetov XXIV. 10.

mpvrans XXIV. 23.

ampsqy (equiv. to rplryy
yeépav) IT. 10.

PaBSotxos XXIV. 23.

Dudes XXVI. 50.

ZkdpavSpos X XVI. 50.

opixporys XI. 1.

coopla XVIII. 14, XX.
1, XXXIV. 34.

ovv-: ovpBalvey XXIV.
15; ovyxabévar
XXII. 56; ovorpé-
gav (of speech)
XXVIII. 30.

oxedcv tr XXXI. 18,
XXXII. 55.

oxody VI. 10.

cwppooivy XII. 35,
XX. 1, XL. 13.

raptetov VIT. 12.

tépvew XXIV. 23.

TeTpdyovos X XVI. 12.

tyspety XIII. 34.

tls intens. force with
adjs. and advs. I. 24;
(a sort of) V. 22;
(somewhat) XXII. 3.

vo with a clause XIX.
29, XX. 38.

 

177

toforns X. 17.

telBoy XXII. 42,
XXVIII. 13.

tpvddv XVI b.

tTvyXdve without a par-
tic. V. 38.

tUmos XXIX. 28.

to ovTe XVII. 4.

dpvety Vil. 44,
XXVIII. 46.

umepBarov XXIX. 14.

srnvyrys I. 7.

uno with neut. verb II.
15.

Urro-: vwemety XXIX.
15; troketo Bat
XXXII. 30; dvaroxy-
purrav XXXIII. 19;
umddoyos XXXITI.
40; vor ber bar
XXVI. 32, XL. 19.

galver Oar (make one’s
appearance) I. 1.

drrovenety XXXIX.
74,

drocopla XXIT. 48.

doBos XX XVIII. 33.

xopds VI. 82.

as 8 atirws V. 36; ds
elWvac XIX. 4,

ds XV. 45.

domep av, dv III. 6,
XVI. 38.

aSpeApos XXI. 19.
Acc. absolute VI. 1,
XXVIII. 14; acc. of
person with moiety re
XIII. 10.

Adimantus, son of Ce-
pis; son of Leucolo-
phides VII. 22.

Agathocles VIII. 34.

Agathon VIL. 17.

Alcibiades, a model for
statues of Hermes I.
7; Vil a, X. 36,
XXIIL 1, XXXII ac.

Anacoluthon XIV. 10,
12, 28, XVI. 44,
XVIII. 5, XXXI. 66.

Anaphora X. 22.

Andron Vila.

Antimoerus VI. 25.

Aorist, with vf od in
questions, containing
an exhortation I. 36,
VIII. 61; expressing
suddenness XXVIII.
29; gnomic 7b., XVI.
54; inceptive XI. 41,
XIU. 2.

Apodosis omitted III.
20, XV. 9.

Apollodorus IT a.

Apposition, partitive
XXXIII. 31.

Ariphron X. 38.

Article, neut. with a
clause XIX. 29, XX.
38; with rel. clauses
XI. 4; sometimes
omitted when the

 

ENGLISH INDEX.

noun is followed by
arel. XIV. 1.
Asyndeton VIII. 53,
XIV. 31, XXVII. 5,
XXIX. 7.
Athena XI. 45.
Attraction of verb by
pred. XX. 46.

Bias XXVIII ce.

Callias IIc, VIb, VII.
12, XXIIb, XXVa,
XXXII c¢, XL ce.

Ceos XXVII. 52.

Charmides VI. 23.

Chilon XXVIII ec.

Cicero I.1,XXXVIL31.

Cleobulus XXVIII c.

Clinias I b, X. 36.

Crete XXVIII. 2, 20.

Crison XXII. 51.

Critias VIII.3, XXIIIb.

Dat. of manner XVII.
4; ethical XXIV. 20;
of means XX VIII. 55.

Epimetheus XI ab,
XLb.

Eryximachus VII. 3.

Eurybatus XVI. 31, 34.

Gen., of exclam. XXVII.
23; objective XII. 34,
XXXVI. 37; parti-
tive XXVIII. 5; sub-
jective XII. 11.

 

Hephaestus XI. 45.

Herodicus VIII. 33.

Hesiod VIII b, XXVI.
71 f.

Hippias of Elis V.c,
VII. 1, (IX. 40.

Hippocrates of Cos ITI.
7.

Hipponicus IL ¢, VII b.

Homer I. 7, Ill b, VII.
1, VIII b, XXVI. 50,
XXXIII. 5.

Homoeoteleuton VIII.
21.

Hyperbaton XVI. 17,
XXIX. 14.

Iccus VIII. 32.

Impf. by assimilation
XVI. 8, 20.

Incorporation in rel.
clause XXVIII. 7.

Ind., secondary tense
in final clause XXII.
35.

Inf., by assimilation
XXXI. 26, XXXV.
70; absolute (loose
const.) I. 4, VIII. 42;
redundant III. 29,
VIII. 38, X XVII. 44.

Iphicrates XXXIV. 20.

Lacedaemon XXVIII.2.

Lenaeon, Lenea XVI.
32.

Litotes XI. 28.

Musaeus VIII. 30.
Myson XXVIII. 38.

Negative doubled XIX.
46, XXX. 7, XXXV.
56.

Nom. with impersonal
verb and inf. VIII. 16.

Oenoe II. 14.

Opt., potential in mild
command IX. 2; de-
rived from delib.
subjv. X. 40.

Orpheus VIII. 30.

Orthagoras IX. 25.

Paralus VI.22, XVI.61.
Parataxis X. 39, XVI.
38.

Paronomasia IX. 38.
Participle, pred. (sup-
plementary) IX. 34.

Pausanias VII. 17.
Pericles VI. 22, X. 36.
Phaedrus VII. 3.
Pherecrates XVI. 31.
Phidias III. 12, b.
Philippides VI. 24.
Phrynondas XVI. 31,
34,

 

ENGLISH INDEX.

Pittacus XXVI. 23 ¢,
XXVIIb, XXVIII b-
XXX b, XXXI.

Plural neut. of prons.
and pred. adjs. used
for sing. XV. 14.

Police X. 17.

Polycletus
XVI. 61.

Prodicus of Cos Ve,
VII. 1; attention to
synonyms XXIII. 24.

Prolepsis V. 19, XVI.
21, XXVIL 4,
XXXI. 5.

Prometheus
XLb.

Pronoun, reflexive used
for reciprocal XXXII.
25.

Pythoclides VIII. 34.

Ul. 12,

XI a-c,

Relative, incorporation
and assimilation of
the antec. XXVIII.
7; sing. referring to
pl. antec. XX XI. 13.

Sages, the Seven

XXVIIIb.

 

179

Satyrus IT. 14.

Scopas XXVI. 9.

Simonides VIII. 29,
XXXVI. 9, 53, a-
XXVIlIe, XXVIII c-
XXIX b, XXXIab,
XXXIla.

Slaves in Athens, man-
ners of I. 37.

Solon XXVIII b.

Subjv., deliberative
VIII. 63, X. 4.

Synonyms, Prodicus’s
attention to XXIII.
24.

Tantalus VII. 1.

Temporal adj. for adv.
V. 18.

Thales of Miletus
XXVIII b.

Xanthippus VIb,
XVI. 61.

Youth, training in
Athens XV. 1.

Zeuxis or Zeuxippus
IX. 19.
Sora

Piyeebatice
eas
.

Beat